THE  RIGHT 
PRINCESS 


v/ 


BY 

Clara  Louise  Burnham 


NEW  YORK 

GROSSET  &    DUNLAP 

PUBLISHERS 


CONTEXTS 


PASS 

L  AT  WATEB"VTEW         ......  1 

IL  THE  HOUSEKEEPER        .....  10 

TTT.   FRANCES  ROGERS        ......  20 

IV.  THE  AUTOMOBILE  ......  33 

V.  A  CONTROVERSY         ......  46 

VL  THE  BEGINNING      ......  58 

VIL  TEMMY         ........  71 

VT1L  THE  PAGODA  .......  83 

IX.   CATCHING  AT  A  STRAW     .....  97 

X.  A  RENCONTRE         ......  118 

XL  STRINGING  BEADS       ......  130 

XIL  A  BROKEN  BRACELET    .....  146 

XIIL  AN  AFTERNOON  CALL        .....  157 

XTV.  A  HOSPITAL     .......  170 

XV.   THE  REMEMBERING  RINGS        ....  183 

XVI.   THE  ONLY  POWER          .....  199 

XVII.  THE  MORNING  LESSOR      .....  211 

XVUL   AN-  lyTERRCPTED  GAME        ....  230 

XIX.  SAJTDERS'S  Accoryr  ......  242 

XX.  THE  TREE  or  KNOWLEDGE  ....  252 

XXT.  THE  FIRST  STEPS       ......  261 

XXTT.   GOLF        ........  272 

XXILL  MORE  LIGHT       .......  284 

XXTV.   THE  LAST  DAT       ......  298 

XXV.   BY  MOONLIGHT  .......  310 

XXVI.   BON  VOYAGE  .......  324 

XXVLL.  FRANCES'S  CORRESPOSDESC*    ....  336 

XXVIIL  BY  CABLE  349 


222S46S 


THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 


CHAPTER  I 

AT   WATERVIEW 

"Ox  a  morning  like  this  it  looks  quite  like 
England,  Maurice,  does  n't  it?  "  asked  Miss  Here 
ford  wistfully. 

"  The  spring  makes  you  homesick,  Aunt  Elea 
nor,"  remarked  the  deep,  pleasant  voice  of  the 
man  standing  beside  her  in  the  broad  window. 

They  were  looking  through  heavy  plate  glass 
upon  long  stretches  of  tree-shaded  sward  surround 
ing  a  spacious  country  house  on  Long  Island. 
Through  fresh  vistas  of  leaves  new  born  they 
caught  the  sparkle  of  the  blue  waters  of  the  Sound, 
and  even  through  windows  closed  against  the 
bracing  breezes  of  early  day,  the  fluting  of  the 
thrushes  reached  their  ears. 

"But  I'm  not  homesick,  Maurice,"  returned 
the  lady  decidedly.  "  When  I  made  up  my  mind 
to  come  out,  it  was  settled.  If  you  could  make  a 
noble  sacrifice,  why,  so  could  I." 

The  other  smiled,  revealing  teeth  long,  white, 
and  firm,  that  suited  his  slender,  strong  physique, 


2  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

lithe  as  a  boy's  now  that  he  was  in  his  thirty-sixth 
year. 

"  If  it  is  a  mark  of  nobility  to  come  to  the 
States,  I  should  be  an  exalted  character,"  he  re 
turned.  "  I  certainly  began  early." 

Miss  Hereford  nodded  her  head.  "To  be  a 
cowboy  on  your  own  ranch  was  only  a  bit  of  fun 
once  in  a  way.  That  was  quite  different  .to  this, 
Maurice." 

"  My  own  ranch  —  that 's  good !  " 

"  Why,  you  own  it  with  Lord  Lenox,  I  'm 
sure." 

"Yes,  about  as  much  of  it  as  would  hold  the 
Hotel  Majestic.  What  should  a  pauper  like  me 
be  doing  with  a  ranch  ?  " 

Miss  Hereford's  gentle  eyes  met  his  quizzical 
ones  with  a  grateful  glance.  "  You  were  very 
good  to  bring  us  away  from  that  hotel,"  she  said, 
his  words  suggesting  a  new  train  of  thought.  "  I  'm 
afraid  you  '11  be  bored  here,  Maurice." 

"  And  so  will  you,  Aunt  Eleanor  ;  and  so  were 
you  at  the  Majestic.  We  change  the  place  and 
keep  the  pain,  eh  ?  " 

"  Yes,  that 's  it,  that 's  it,"  she  sighed  in  assent. 
"  Central  Park  was  very  nice  to  walk  in,  and  Billy 
liked  the  squirrels.  I  'm  not  sure,"  anxiously, 
"  that  Billy  won't  miss  the  squirrels ;  but  on  the 
whole  this  is  much  better,  much  better,  —  so  much 
room  and  such  privacy.  Ah,  the  privacy !  "  She 
drew  a  deep  breath  of  relief.  "  People  did  n't 
seem  to  do  him  any  good,  did  they,  Maurice  ?  "  she 
went  on.  "  We  tried  it  faithfully,  did  n't  we  ?  " 


AT  WATER  VIEW  3 

Her  companion  nodded.  He  began  unconsciously 
drumming  on  the  window,  and  a  sombre  look  over 
spread  his  high-bred  face.  "  We  '11  round  off  the 
year,  Aunt  Eleanor.  The  doctor  will  be  satisfied 
with  that,  I  suppose,  and  Edward  —  does  n't  care." 

At  the  quiet  bitterness  of  the  last  two  words, 
Miss  Hereford  winced.  "  I  know  my  brother  ought 
to  be  here,"  she  said  deprecatingly,  "  but  I  try  to 
fill  his  place." 

"  You  more  than  fill  it.  You  're  worth  a  dozen 
of  him." 

The  curt  reply  did  not  seem  to  be  reassuring. 
Miss  Hereford  wiped  her  eyes  openly. 

"  Not  a  tear ! "  said  the  other,  without  looking 
at  her ;  "  not  one !  It  is  n't  worth  it.  Brace  up, 
little  woman." 

"  But  I  should  defend  the  absent,  Maurice." 

"  That  would  be  a  big  contract,  —  as  we  say  in 
America.  Come  now,  Aunt  Eleanor ;  I  have  n't 
said  very  much  about  Billy's  father  since  we  came 
over  last  autumn,  have  I?" 

"  Indeed,  you  have  not,"  returned  Miss  Hereford 
warmly,  "  and  I  feel  as  deeply  as  you  can  that  he 
should  be  standing  where  you  are  this  minute. 
Edward  is  selfish ;  he  is  indifferent,  and  I  don't 
know  why  you  are  so  good  —  indeed,  I  don't." 
The  handkerchief  again  came  in  use. 

"A  case  of  necessity,  that's  all,"  returned  the 
other,  resuming  his  ordinary  manner.  "  I  'm  do 
ing  for  my  sweet  sister  what  you  are  doing  for 
your  brother.  I  could  n't  face  her  in  that  world 
where  she  is  —  if  I  'm  ever  lucky  enough  to  come 


4  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

near  her  —  unless  I  stuck  by  her  boy.  Lucky  for 
me,  you  are  just  you,  and  not  some  possible  she 
who  would  have  made  the  situation  unbearable." 

"  There  are  some  people  you  would  n't  have 
asked  to  call  '  Aunt,'  I  'm  sure,  Maurice,"  re 
sponded  Miss  Hereford,  smoothing  her  little  lace 
head-dress  with  a  comforted  and  comforting  touch. 

Maurice  Burling  continued  to  gaze  reflectively 
before  him.  Only  yesterday  he  had  received  a 
letter  from  London  bringing  disheartening  tales 
of  his  brother-in-law's  manner  of  living.  The  in 
roads  made  on  the  family  fortune  had  already  been 
considerable,  and  he  knew  they  were  being  in 
creased  to  a  damaging  extent. 

"  One  thing  must  be  said  for  Edward,"  ven 
tured  Miss  Hereford,  her  tender  heart  still  yearn 
ing  over  the  younger  brother  whom  she  had  mo 
thered  before  Maurice  was  born :  "  he  is  always 
most  generous  in  all  our  arrangements." 

Her  companion  uttered  an  inarticulate  sound  of 
assent  and  smiled.  "  Oh,  Edward  is  always  lavish 
in  his  arrangements,"  he  agreed.  "  The  upshot 
of  it  may  be  that  you  and  I  shall  have  to  take 
care  of  Billy  one  of  these  days." 

"  Now,  Maurice,  you  certainly  are  unjust  to  my 
brother." 

"  I  hope  so.  It  won't  make  much  difference  to 
Billy,"  added  Burling,  with  a  sigh  :  "  purple  and 
fine  linen  and  ancestral  halls  on  the  one  hand,  or 
on  the  other  a  collai'less  life  on  the  ranch.  It 
would  be  all  one  to  him." 

"  And  have   you  thought  "  —  Miss  Hereford's 


AT  WATERVJEW  5 

voice  trembled  and  she  hesitated  ;  then,  to  her 
companion's  amazement  and  concern,  she  stopped 
short  and,  clasping  her  little  hands  on  his  arm, 
buried  her  face  in  the  unsympathetic  harshness  of 
his  coat-sleeve  and  burst  into  tears. 

"  What  is  it,  Aunt  Eleanor  ?     What  is  it  ?  " 

"  His  birthday  —  Billy's  birthday,"  she  sobbed. 
"  It 's  to-morrow.  The  poor  child  will  be  of  age. 
Think  what  it  would  be,  —  what  it  ought  to  be : 
the  rejoicing  —  the  celebration.  And  here  we  are 
alone  —  on  an  island  —  his  father  across  the  seas 
—  and  his  mother  dead  —  and  nobody  to  know  — 
or  care  —  not  even  B-B-Billy  !  " 

The  climax  of  this  speech  was  followed  by  a 
paroxysm  of  weeping,  during  which  the  young  man 
placed  an  arm  around  the  convulsed  figure,  a  lump 
rising  in  his  own  throat  as  he  gazed  down  on  the 
lace  head-dress. 

"  We  have  it  to  bear,  Aunt  Eleanor,  we  have 
it  to  bear,"  was  his  low  response  ;  and  the  pressure 
of  his  arm  was  loving. 

"  And  his  father  taking  to  bad  courses  —  quite 
bad,  for  I  know  he  is  !  "  wept  the  poor  little  woman, 
her  defenses  entirely  broken  down.  "  I  know  much 
more  than  you  think,  Maurice  —  and  the  doctor 
giving  us  this  hope  that  the  voyage  and  change 
might  help  Billy,  and  it  has  n't  at  all  —  and  that 
hotel  all  the  long  winter  was  so  strange,  though 
)he  lift  was  very  smooth  and  quick,  I  must  say, 
itnd  they  were  so  attentive  to  Billy  "  — 

"Shall  we  go  back,  Aunt  Eleanor?  Do  you 
wish  to  gw  home  ?  It  is  for  you  to  say."  Burling 


6  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

spoke  quietly,  and  without  impatience.  He  sud 
denly  realized  as  never  before  the  strain  involved 
to  his  companion  in  the  mere  unaccustomedness  of 
her  environment. 

"  The  doctor  said  a  year,"  returned  Miss  Here 
ford,  struggling  to  be  calm. 

"  Eight  months  of  the  year  are  gone.  I  see  no 
vestige  of  improvement,  do  you  ?  " 

"None  —  none;  but,"  releasing  her  companion 
and  turning  her  reddened  eyes  from  him,  "  but 
we  'd  best  round  out  the  year  as  you  said,  espe 
cially  now  you  have  taken  this  house  for  the  sea 
son.  I  'm  sure  it 's  most  ungrateful  of  me,  and 
silly  to  make  such  an  exhibition ;  but  I  woke  early 
this  morning  thinking  of  Billy's  birthday,  and 
your  poor  sister,  and  how  glad  we  should  be  that 
she  is  spared  this  long  heartbreak.  Sometimes 
the  evil  one  possesses  me  with  a  horror  lest  the 
dear  boy  outlive  us.  Nothing,"  the  little  woman 
shuddered,  "  nothing  drives  me  so  nearly  frantic 
as  the  thought  of  Billy  being  dependent  on  hire 
lings." 

"  What  a  long  way  around  you  go  to  borrow 
trouble  !  "  said  Burling. 

"  No,  not  a  long  way.  Your  life  and  mine  are 
all  that  stand  between  the  child  and  that.  Edward 
would  n't "  —  Whatever  the  speaker  had  been 
about  to  declare,  her  kind  heart  refused  to  put 
into  words.  "  It  is  only  an  automaton,  a  machine 
like  Sanders,  who  has  no  repulsion  or  fear  of  Billy. 
Nothing  else  has  driven  away  both  those  house 
keepers.  One  of  them  said  his  eyes  haunted  her, 


AT  WATERVIEW  7 

and  the  other  said  she  dreamed  of  him.  Only 
fancy !  Neither  of  them  stayed  more  than  a  week, 
and  I  don't  know  what  I  'm  to  do.  One  must 
have  a  housekeeper  in  this  strange  country,  surely  ; 
but,"  recurring  to  her  tender  apprehensions,  "sup 
posing  such  creatures  were  all  Billy  had  to  look 
after  him ! " 

"  That  problem  is  n't  imminent,  Aunt  Eleanor, 
but  this  trouble  about  housekeepers  is.  Afraid  of 
Billy,  eh  ?  You  did  n't  tell  me  that  before." 

"  Yes,  it  was  mostly  that,  and  partly,  I  must  say, 
it 's  Dudley's  fault.  She  can't  abide  the  ways  of 
Americans,  and  she  gave  great  offense  to  the  last 
one." 

"She  did,  eh?  Why  don't  you  send  her  pack 
ing  ?  She  must  n't  embarrass  your  plans." 

"  Dudley  —  packing  ?  Dudley  —  here  ? ' '  The 
gentle  voice  took  a  tone  of  amazement.  "  What 
ever  would  the  poor  creature  do,  astray  in  a  strange 
land,  and  whatever  should  I  do  with  some  barba 
rian  in  her  place  ?  I  've  talked  to  her  —  I  have, 
indeed ;  I  dare  n't  let  her  go  near  the  other  ser 
vants,  and  there 's  another  housekeeper  coming 
to  see  me  to-day.  I  picked  out  her  letter  as  the 
most  promising  of  those  who  answered  the  adver 
tisement,  and  I  do  —  oh,  how  I  do  hope  she  '11 
answer !  " 

A  soft  sound  behind  them  caused  Burling  to  turn, 
as  Dudley  the  maid  approached,  a  small  silk  shawl 
in  her  hand. 

"  You  '11  be  wanting  this,  I  should  think,  Miss 
Hereford,"  she  said.  "  It  is  chilly  this  morning." 


8  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

Burling  fixed  his  eyes  upon  the  newcomer,  half 
frowning. 

"  Dudley,  a  new  housekeeper  is  to  arrive  to-day," 
he  announced. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  responded  the  woman,  whose  pursed 
lips  seemed  to  suggest  the  repression  of  sentiments 
concerning  a  country  where  a  new  housekeeper  was 
a  possibility. 

"  See  that  you  do  all  that  you  can  to  make  it 
agreeable  for  her,  providing  your  mistress  accepts 
her  services.  It  is  very  embarrassing  for  Miss 
Hereford  to  be  obliged  to  give  orders  to  strange 
servants.  The  housekeeper  is  to  relieve  her  of 
much  annoyance." 

"The  sillies  are  afraid  of  Mr.  William,  sir," 
remarked  Dudley  with  pert  contempt. 

"  Very  well.  See  that  they  need  not  be  afraid 
of  you  as  well."  The  woman  was  curtsying  and 
departing  when  he  added,  "  And,  Dudley." 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"I'm  afraid  you  don't  altogether  understand 
that  you  are  now  in  a  land  where  everybody  is  as 
good  as  everybody  else." 

The  maid  knew  the  quizzical  light  in  the  eyes 
bent  upon  her. 

"  Quite  so,  Mr.  Burling,"  she  answered  scorn- 
fully. 

"  Yes  ;  but  you  must  remember  that  they  are 
sometimes  better  than  anybody  else.  Be  quite 
prepared  to  find  the  new  housekeeper  better  than 
anybody  else.  You  understand?  Then  a  sweet 
American  peace  will  reign  over  this  household." 


AT  WATERVIEW  9 

"  And  I  shan't  have  to  understand  the  money," 
said  Miss  Hereford,  sighing.  "  Oh,  I  do  hope 
she  '11  do!" 

"  I  rely  upon  you,  Dudley,"  said  Burling  im 
pressively.  And  the  maid,  biting  her  lip,  her  eyes 
falling  under  his  admonitory  look,  curtsied  once 
more  and  departed. 


CHAPTER  H 

THE   HOUSEKEEPER 

WHEN  Miss  Miranda  Graves  took  the  train  at 
Long  Island  City  for  the  exclusive  and  fashion 
able  resort  whither  she  had  been  summoned,  she 
could  not  have  told  whether  or  no  she  hoped  that 
her  errand  would  be  successful.  Her  strongly 
marked  features  would  never  give  an  impression 
of  indecision.  They  were  set  now  in  more  than 
their  usual  severity  of  outline  ;  and  yet  the  thoughts 
under  the  new  straw  bonnet,  black  as  her  hair, 
were  contradictory. 

She  had  spent  the  winter  with  a  relative  in 
Morristown,  and  having  no  especial  plan  for  the 
summer,  it  was  like  her  thrift,  when  she  saw  Miss 
Hereford's  advertisement,  to  have  a  look  at  the 
situation  before  returning  to  her  home  in  Massa 
chusetts.  Miss  Miranda  would  never  experience 
any  loss  in  life  from  failure  to  seize  an  opportu 
nity. 

But  there  were  circumstances  to  be  considered, 
and  she  considered  them  now  while  the  train  sped 
on  ;  and  the  expression  on  her  clear-cut  profile, 
could  the  black  bonnet  have  changed  into  a  three- 
cornered  hat,  would  have  made  striking  her  resem 
blance  to  her  Revolutionary  forefather. 


THE  HOUSEKEEPER  11 

There  was  Frances,  for  instance.  It  was  quite 
possible  that  she  owed  something  to  Frances,  who 
had  no  relative  in  the  world  so  near  as  herself. 
They  had  not  met  for  a  year,  and  as  the  niece  had 
been  engrossed  in  study  and  Miss  Graves  never 
wrote  a  letter  which  conscience  did  not  dictate, 
their  communication  had  been  rare. 

Her  thoughts  dwelt  long  on  Frances  now.  She 
had  for  years  been  looking  forward  to  a  time  when 
she  might  see  more  of  this  niece  ;  but  business 
first  and  pleasure  afterward  had  had  to  be  her 
motto.  Miss  Miranda  felt  that  the  over-conscien 
tious  young  girl  had  been  inclined  to  take  life  too 
seriously ;  and  while  under  the  circumstances  this 
trait  was  a  safeguard,  she  longed  for  a  day  to 
come  when  she  might  give  Frances  "  a  real  good 
time."  Was  it  right  now  to  pin  herself  down  to 
another  three  months'  absence  from  her  ?  The 
question  was  still  an  open  one  in  Miss  Graves's 
thought  when  the  train  drew  up  at  her  station. 

"  There  are  pros  and  there  are  cons,"  she  said 
to  herself  as  she  left  her  seat. 

A  month  later  this  spot  would  at  train-time 
be  a  nucleus  for  sleek-coated  bobtailed  horses  and 
smart  equipages,  but  to-day  only  two  carriages 
were  waiting,  and  into  one  of  these  Miss  Graves 
was  ushered  by  a  waiting  groom.  There  was  no 
evidence  in  her  unsmiling  countenance  of  the 
impression  made  upon  her  by  the  elegance  of  the 
high  cart. 

A  swift  drive  of  twenty  minutes  through  the 
charming  spring  landscape  followed,  and  the  new- 


12  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

comer  suspended  her  mental  speculations  to  con 
centrate  her  attention  on  the  action  of  the  horse, 
whose  spirit  and  strength  would  be  counted  among 
the  cons  when  Miss  Miranda  should  have  leisure 
to  renew  her  ruminations. 

It  seemed  hours  to  her  before  they  entered  the 
driveway  winding  toward  the  low,  rambling  house, 
which  aped  expensively  the  simplicity  of  a  bygone 
century ;  but  at  last  Miss  Graves  found  herself 
alone  in  a  small  room  whose  windows  commanded 
a  fine  view.  She  regarded  her  surroundings  as 
one  in  a  dream,  her  head  being  still  somewhat 
giddy  from  the  excitement  and  apprehensions  of 
the  drive. 

"  There  are  pros  and  there  are  cons,"  she  said 
to  herself  again  mechanically,  and  then  became 
conscious  of  a  jingling  of  bells  and  the  entrance 
of  a  small  woman  in  a  lavender  gown  and  a  lace 
head-dress,  preceded  by  a  small  pug  dog,  who 
sniffed  at  the  stranger  inquisitively. 

"  This  is  Miss  Graves  ?  " 

Miranda  instantly  stood  up,  and  made  a  move 
ment  to  shake  hands ;  but  the  action  was  so 
characteristically  stiff  and  cautious,  and  such  a 
greeting  was  so  remote  from  Miss  Hereford's 
thought,  that  the  latter  did  not  observe  it.  So 
Miranda  resumed  her  seat,  her  sub-conscious  mind 
adding  another  to  her  list  of  cons. 

But  Miss  Hereford's  mental  attitude  was  eager 
and  wistful,  although  she  was  not  attracted  by 
the  stolid,  non-committal  face  of  the  stranger. 

"  I  'm    sure  she  's  part   Indian.     That  nose !  " 


THE  HOUSEKEEPER  13 

thought  the  English  lady,  with  a  fluttering  heart. 
She  had  so  disliked  the  letters  of  all  the  other 
applicants  !  She  did  so  hope  this  one  would  do  ! 

"I  am  a  —  a  stranger  in  America,"  she  said 
with  dignity.  "  We  have  recently  taken  this 
house,  and  I  wish  a  competent  —  a  competent "  — 

Miss  Miranda  saw  the  hesitation. 

"  Of  course  you  do.  I  see  you  've  got  a  big 
establishment  on  your  hands,"  she  returned. 

Miss  Hereford  glanced  at  the  speaker  quickly. 

"  We  have  been  here  but  a  few  weeks,"  she 
went  on,  "  and  I  have  already  had  two  persons  "  — 
she  hesitated  again. 

Miranda  Graves  was  accustomed  to  taking  care 
of  people.  She  saw  the  trouble  in  the  question 
ing,  doubtful  glances  that  were  meeting  her  steady 
eyes. 

"  Why,  you  've  had  bad  luck,  have  n't  you  ?  " 
she  remarked  kindly. 

Whatever  sensations  the  fraternal  tone  may  have 
caused  her  hostess,  the  latter  made  no  sign.  They 
regarded  each  other  in  silence  for  a  moment. 

"  Of  course,  if  I  'm  really  needed,"  reflected 
Miss  Graves,  "  that 's  a  pro." 

"  I  should  expect  you  to  give  orders  to  the  ser 
vants  and  keep  the  accounts.  I  suppose  you  are 
familiar  with  the  ordinary  duties." 

"  It  's  a  real  pretty  way  she  has  of  talking," 
thought  Miranda.  "  I  guess  she  's  English." 

"  Yes,"  she  said  aloud,  "  if  I  take  the  place  I 
guess  I  can  do  everything  you  want  me  to.  I  've 
got  a  good  eye  for  dust  and  a  good  hand  for  cook- 


14  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

ing,  and  if  the  girls  don't  do  things  right  I  know 
how  to  make  'em." 

"  Then  in  that  case  you  'd  best  come  at  once," 
said  Miss  Hereford  earnestly. 

"  What  ailed  the  other  housekeepers  you  had  ?  " 
asked  Miss  Miranda  cautiously. 

"  What  —  what  ?  "  inquired  Miss  Hereford. 

"Yes.  Why  did  they  leave?  You  know,  I 
might  not  be  able  to  fill  the  place  either." 

"  I  was  going  to  tell  you,"  said  Miss  Hereford 
nervously.  "  We  have  an  —  an  invalid  in  the 
family.  It  is  for  his  sake  that  we  have  come  to 
this  quiet  spot.  He  —  the  other  women  —  he  — 
they  were  foolishly  nervous  "  — 

The  speaker  seemed  uncertain  how  to  proceed, 
{tad  Miss  Miranda  helped  her  out  with  a  sort  of 
sonorous  gentleness. 

"  Has  fits,  has  he  ?  " 

Miss  Hereford  started  and  colored  with  momen 
tary  indignation. 

"  No,  my  nephew  does  not  have  fits." 

"  Well,  if  it 's  only  waiting  on  him,  I  ain't  afraid 
of  sick  folks." 

"  He  does  not  require  waiting  on  except  by  his 
man  ;  but  he  is  not  confined  to  the  bed,  and  he  is 
peculiarly  depressed,  and  if  one  is  fanciful  " 

Miss  Graves  smiled  for  the  first  time  as  the 
speaker  paused. 

"  I  ain't  fanciful,  Miss  Hereford.  You  must 
have  got  hold  of  a  couple  of  weak  sisters." 

The  Englishwoman  liked  her  applicant's  face  at 
this  moment. 


THE  HOUSEKEEPER  15 

-•  L  guess  you  've  done  well  to  come  down  here," 
went  on  Miranda  pleasantly.  "  This  is  a  place  to 
cheer  your  invalid  up,  surely." 

"  Poor  child  !  I  hope  it  may  !  "  broke  sadly 
from  Miss  Hereford. 

"  A  child,  too !  I  wonder  where  she  picked  up 
the  soft-heads,"  thought  Miss  Graves.  "  I  guess 
there  must  have  been  something  else,  and  they 
made  that  an  excuse.  I  wonder  what  I  '11  run  up 
against  if  I  come.  It 's  a  place  where  money  's  no 
object,  that 's  plain." 

At  this  juncture  a  man  entered  the  room.  He 
was  dressed  in  black  and  had  small  side  whiskers. 
As  Miss  Hereford  turned  he  spoke. 

"  Excuse  me,  mum,  but  I  think  Mr.  William's 
beads  are  'ere,  mum." 

He  crossed  softly  to  a  table,  and  taking  there 
from  a  box  of  many  colored  glass  beads  which 
had  already  attracted  Miss  Miranda's  attention,  he 
disappeared. 

"I  should  think  you  are  the  right  person  for 
me,"  said  Miss  Hereford,  who  had  been  becoming 
more  impressed  each  moment  with  a  belief  in 
Miranda's  capability.  "  I  wrote  you  the  terms." 

"  Yes,  and  they  are  perfectly  satisfactory,  Miss 
Hereford  ;  but  I  'm  in  a  kind  of  a  quandary  my 
self.  I  could  n't  come  for  a  week,  anyway." 

"  I  would  wait  a  week." 

"  With  me,  home  's  where  the  trunk  is." 

The  Englishwoman  shuddered  at  the  awful  sen 
timent. 

"  It 's  had  to  be  so  of  late  years,  but  still  I  ve 
got  a  headquarters  in  Melrose." 


16  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

Miss  Hereford's  eyebrows  went  up.  The  word 
had  a  winningly  familiar  sound. 

"  It 's  near  Boston.  Perhaps  you  don't  know  ; 
and  I  've  got  a  niece  there  that  I  have  n't  seen 
in  a  year.  She  's  my  sister's  child,  and  she  's  an 
orphan,  and  she  's  graduating  from  Normal  this 
year,  and  I  don't  know  what  her  plans  are.  If 
I  find  she  's  fixed  all  right  for  the  summer,  why, 
I  '11  come  just  as  quick  as  I  can  get  ready  ;  but  if 
I  find  Frances  has  counted  on  me,  I  feel  as  if  I 
ought  to  stay  by  her  for  the  present." 

It  was  all  very  extraordinary  to  Miss  Hereford, 
—  the  sonorous  voice,  the  independence  of  manner 
connected  with  candid  kindness. 

Again  a  bird-like  indignation  uprose  that  this 
capable  person  should  propose  slipping  away  from 
her  and  her  needs. 

"  If  I  don't  come,  I  '11  refund  the  money  for  this 
trip,  Miss  Hereford,  and  I  '11  try  to  find  you  some 
body  else,  too,  if  you  'd  like  to  have  me." 

Miss  Graves's  tall  person  towered  above  the  Eng 
lish  lady  as  she  rose,  and  Miss  Hereford  looked  up 
at  her  in  desperation. 

"  This  niece  —  does  she  wish  to  go  out  to  ser 
vice?" 

The  expression  which  flashed  over  Miranda's 
countenance  reminded  Miss  Hereford  suddenly  of 
Maurice's  admonition  to  Dudley.  Before  her  hesi 
tating  tongue  could  frame  a  mollifying  word,  Mis&. 
Graves's  face  had  resumed  its  usual  immobility 
and  she  spoke  quietly. 

"  Frances   calculates   to   be   a  teacher.     She '» 


THE  HOUSEKEEPER  17 

toeen  to  Boston  to  school  all  winter."  There  was 
an  unconscious  emphasis  on  the  word  "  Boston." 
How  astonished  she  would  have  been  to  realize  that 
it  meant  no  more  to  the  Englishwoman  than  if  she 
had  said  that  her  niece  attended  school  at  Dobb's 
Corners  ! 

"  That 's  very  nice,  I  dare  say,"  observed  Miss 
Hereford,  vague  about  everything  except  the  clear 
desire  to  propitiate  this  tower  of  strength  who  un 
derstood  American  servants.  "  Then  she  has  her 
summer  free,  I  suppose.  Could  n't  she  visit  you 
here,  perhaps?" 

Miss  Miranda  stared  in  astonishment.  "  I  had  n't 
thought  of  such  a  thing  as  that,"  she  said. 

"  There  'd  be  plenty  of  room  with  you,  I  should 
think,  and  she  can  visit  you  if  you  like." 

"  I  must  say  that 's  very  kind,"  said  Miranda 
heartily.  "  I  '11  talk  it  over  with  my  niece." 

"  Then  in  a  week  at  the  outside  I  may  expect 
you,"  said  Miss  Hereford  nervously,  "  and  mean 
time  let  me  have  your  address." 

It  occurred  to  her  that  if  Dudley  continued  to 
make  herself  unpopular  in  the  servants'  quarters 
there  might  be  necessity  for  Miss  Graves  to  bring 
new  ones  with  her  when  she  came.  She  would 
know  where  and  how  to  find  them,  —  thought  preg 
nant  with  relief ! 

"  I  've  brought  references  from  some  folks  in 
New  York,"  said  Miranda,  handing  Miss  Here 
ford  some  papers  which  the  latter  received  ab 
sently. 

"  I  will  have  my  maid  show  you  your  rooms." 


18  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

The  speaker  rang  as  she  spoke,  and  Dudley  ap 
peared,  her  chin  discreetly  raised. 

"  Show  Mrs.  Graves  the  housekeeper's  rooms, 
Dudley." 

"Miss  Graves,"  corrected  Miranda  imperturb- 
ably. 

"  Quite  so,"  said  Miss  Hereford.  "  Follow  Dud 
ley,  if  you  please.  One  moment,  Mrs.  Graves," 
with  sudden,  desperate  determination.  The  little 
woman  felt  she  must  ask  it  or  she  should  not  sleep 
to-night.  "  Would  you  mind  —  could  you  tell  me 
—  are  you  —  in  fact  —  are  you  part  Indian  ?  " 

"Part  what? "asked  Miranda,  distrusting  her 
usually  reliable  ears. 

"Part  —  Indian?"  repeated  the  other  tremu 
lously.  From  Miranda's  expression  she  suspected 
she  might  have  roused  the  ancestral  savage  in  her 
breast,  and  she  quaked  until  reassured  by  the 
broad  smile  that  suddenly  overspread  her  house 
keeper's  countenance. 

"  Law  —  no !  "  replied  Miss  Miranda  heartily, 
"not  unless  my  forefathers  met  some  of  'em  in 
your  country  before  they  took  to  the  Mayflower." 

"  Oh,  they  could  n't  have,  you  know.  We  've 
none  of  them,"  said  Miss  Hereford  earnestly, 
while  Dudley's  nostrils  dilated  and  her  chin  tilted 
a  fraction  more.  "  Thank  you,  Mrs.  Graves. 
That 's  quite  satisfactory." 

"  Miss,"  said  Miranda. 

"  Quite  so ;  and,  Dudley,  bring  Mrs.  Graves 
back  again  after  she  has  seen  the  rooms." 

When  finally  all  preliminaries  were  arranged, 


THE  HOUSEKEEPER  19 

the  trap  with  its  fiery  steed  reappeared  to  take 
the  new  housekeeper  to  the  station.  As  Miranda 
crossed  a  piazza  to  enter  it,  she  passed  a  tall  man 
whose  athletic  build  impressed  her.  As  she  ap 
proached  he  turned  his  head  and  regarded  her 
listlessly  with  brown  eyes  whose  beauty  diverted 
her  for  a  moment  from  fear  of  the  horse.  Near 
by  lingered  the  servant  who  had  asked  for  the 
beads. 

"  Young  nabob,"  she  thought.  "  All  your  money 
has  n't  taught  you  to  be  civil  or  you  would  n't  stare 
in  that  supercilious  way.  Maybe  he  thinks  I  'm 
an  Indian  too,"  thought  Miss  Graves ;  but  her 
smile  was  quenched  as  the  horse  sprang  forward 
and  she  clutched  the  side  of  the  seat. 


CHAPTER  HI 

FRANCES   ROGERS 

WHEN  Miranda  reached  Melrose  she  went  di 
rectly  to  the  room  which  for  several  years  had  been 
her  headquarters  when  some  labor  of  love  or  busi 
ness  did  not  preoccupy  her  elsewhere. 

The  boarding-place  of  her  niece  was  not  far  dis 
tant  ;  but  true  to  her  rule  of  making  business 
come  before  pleasure,  she  wished  to  dispose  of  her 
baggage  and  report  to  her  landlady,  a  friend  of 
her  youth,  before  she  relaxed  to  the  interview  with 
Frances  for  which  she  longed. 

"  I  have  n't  even  told  her  I  'm  coming,"  she  re 
marked  to  her  hostess,  who  occupied  the  lid  of  one 
trunk  while  Miranda  knelt  before  another  and 
unpacked  it.  "  I  thought  I  'd  surprise  her." 

"  I  guess  you  '11  find  her  changed  some,"  said 
Mrs.  Smith,  smoothing  her  gray  hair  and  swinging 
her  feet  in  a  luxury  of  unaccustomed  idleness. 

"  Should  n't  wonder  if  I  did,  some ;  but  then, 
Frances  always  did  have  an  old  head  on  young 
shoulders.  She  won't  seem  as  different  as  a  good 
many  girls  would.  I  expect  there  's  a  lot  of  folks 
think  I  ought  to  have  stayed  by  and  mothered  her 
more  than  I  have ;  but  I  knew  Frances,  and  I 
knew  the  Peabodys  were  real  kind  to  her,  and, 


FRANCES  ROGERS  21 

truth  is,  I  have  n't  got  the  means  to  be  idle,  — « 
though  that 's  nobody's  business  but  nay  own." 

"  Oh,  yes,"  returned  Mrs.  Smith ;  "  Mrs.  Pea- 
body  just  swears  by  Frances.  Welcomed  her  back 
from  Boston  like  her  own  daughter;  and  every 
body  knows  Jim  Peabody  's  just  hankerin'  to  be 
kind  to  her  all  his  life." 

Miss  Graves  paused  in  the  act  of  shaking  out  a 
flannel  skirt. 

"  Jim  Peabody  ?     I  want  to  know !  " 

"  Yes,  indeed ;  and  he  ain't  the  only  one,  either," 
said  Mrs.  Smith  knowingly.  "Frances  has  been 
getting  to  be  quite  a  belle  while  you  've  been  skip 
ping  all  over  creation." 

"  Frances  a  belle  ?  Go  'way !  "  returned  Mi 
randa,  drawing  down  the  corners  of  her  lips  in 
endeavors  to  conceal  her  pleasure.  "  Frances  is 
nice  looking,  I  think  myself ;  real  fair  complected 
instead  of  black  as  an  Indian,  like  her  mother  and 
me."  A  memory  caused  the  speaker  to  chuckle 
into  the  depths  of  the  trunk.  "  But  I  guess  she 
won't  ever  be  hung  for  her  beauty,"  she  added,  as 
she  reappeared. 

"  You  have  n't  seen  her.  She  's  blossomed  out, 
I  tell  you,"  persisted  Mrs.  Smith. 

"  So  much  the  better,"  returned  Miranda,  un 
folding  a  shirt  waist  and  wondering  if  the  last 
year's  sleeves  would  scandalize  Long  Island.  "  I 
shall  be  glad  if  she  don't  have  to  be  a  schoolma'am 
all  her  life.  There  is  one  man  here  and  there  who 
would  be  better  than  that  fate." 

"  Jim  Peabody  's  a  good  boy,"  remarked  Mrs, 
Smith  tentatively. 


22  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"Squints,  don't  he?" 

"Not  every  way  you  look  at  him.  Sometimes 
his  eye  's  real  straight." 

"  Then  it  depends  on  how  Frances  looks  at  him, 
don't  it?  "returned  Miranda  dryly.  "It  nearly 
always  comes  to  that  in  the  end." 

"  Tom  Bowers  is  crazy  about  her,  too." 

"  She  might  have  him.  Then  her  normal  course 
would  n't  be  wasted.  He  needs  to  be  taught  a 
little  something  as  badly  as  anybody  I  know." 

"  Tom  's  as  steady  as  a  church,"  went  on  Mrs. 
Smith.  "  If  I  was  you,  Miranda  Graves,  I  would  n't 
discourage  Frances  about  either  of  'em.  Their  folks 
are  professors,  all  of  'em,  and  they  're  as  well  off 
as  the  average." 

Miss  Miranda's  eyes  twinkled.  "  I  did  n't  know 
as  you  was  such  a  matchmaker,  Lucy.  Which 
one  do  you  favor?  " 

Mrs.  Smith  met  her  friend's  merry  glance  with 
cheerful  defiance. 

"The  same  one  Frances  does,"  she  rejoined 
smartly. 

"Which  one's  that?" 

"It  would  take  a  Philadelphia  lawyer  to  find 
out — or  else  you,  Miranda.  Perhaps  you  can." 

"  Well,  I  shan't  be  sorry,"  Miss  Graves  spoke 
leniently,  "  if  anybody 's  made  Frances  believe 
that  all  work  and  no  play  is  n't  good  for  anybody. 
I  was  always  sorry  for  the  child  that  she  was  made 
up  the  way  she  was,  takes  everything  so  hard." 

"She  doesn't  seem  to  any  more,"  said  Mrs. 
Smith. 


FRANCES  ROGERS  23 

"  Well,  I  'm  glad.  She  's  healthy  enough  natu 
rally,  but  she  used  to  worry  herself  into  a  head 
ache  over  mere  trifles.  How  have  her  headaches 
been  lately  ?  " 

"  I  have  n't  heard  her  complain.  Of  course  I 
don't  see  her  often,  but  when  I  do,  she  seems  as 
gay  as  a  lark." 

"  Frances  gay  as  a  lark !  Well,  well !  "  remarked 
Miss  Graves.  "  I  never  expected  to  hear  anybody 
say  that." 

"  Then  there  are  things  for  you  to  find  out 
about  your  own  relations.  Going  to  stay  with  U3 
now  awhile  ?  I  do  hope  you  are." 

"  Can't."  Miss  Graves  shook  her  head.  "  Just 
wait  till  I  'm  independently  wealthy.  Then  you  '11 
know  where  to  put  your  finger  on  me." 

There  was  a  slight  admixture  of  awe  in  Mrs. 
Smith's  regard  for  her  girlhood  friend.  Experi 
ence  had  taught  her  that  it  was  not  best  to  ques 
tion  Miranda  too  closely. 

"  Well,  all  is,  I  'm  sorry,"  she  returned  after  a 
pause ;  and  Miranda,  recognizing  her  curiosity 
and  approving  her  reticence,  rewarded  her. 

"  I  've  taken  a  job  down  Long  Island  way  for 
the  summer.  Going  to  keep  house  for  some  folks." 

"  I  must  say  you  've  got  a  knack  for  finding 
work  whenever  you  want  it,  Miranda,"  remarked 
the  other  admiringly.  "  I  only  wish  you  'd  stay 
in  this  part  of  the  country  long  enough  so  's  your 
friends  could  keep  acquainted  with  you.  What 's 
Frances  going  to  do  with  herself  this  summer  ?  " 

"  That 's  one  of  the  things  I  'm  going  to  find 
out." 


24  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

Miss  Graves  finally  locked  the  door  of  her  room 
behind  her  and  hastened  her  steps  in  the  direction 
of  the  Peabody  homestead.  Fat,  motherly  Mrs. 
Peabody  herself  came  to  the  door  in  answer  to  her 
summons,  and  threw  up  both  hands  in  pleasure  at 
the  unexpected  apparition. 

Instantly  Miranda's  gloved  finger  flew  to  her 
lip.  "  Hush !  "  she  said.  "  I  want  to  surprise 
Frances.  Is  she  in  her  room  ?  I  '11  see  you  when 
I  come  down." 

So  with  smiling  pantomime  they  parted,  and 
Miss  Graves  went  as  lightly  as  might  be  up  the 
steep  old-fashioned  staircase  and  took  her  way 
toward  a  bedroom  whose  door  stood  ajar.  Her 
movement  in  slipping  in  did  not  disturb  a  girl 
who  sat  in  a  low  rocking-chair  reading,  her  back 
toward  the  entrance. 

The  sun  shining  full  on  her  luxuriant  light 
brown  hair  made  a  sort  of  aureole  around  the 
young  head,  and  Miss  Miranda  smiled  to  see  the 
absorption  betrayed  in  her  attitude.  "  I  '11  catch 
her,"  she  thought  mischievously.  "  She  's  got  hold 
of  something  exciting,  I  know.  That  ain't  any 
arithmetic." 

She  tiptoed  forward  with  successful  caution  until 
she  stood  over  the  girl,  and  her  eager  eyes  sought 
the  title  of  the  book  with  intent  to  tease  the 
embryo  teacher. 

A  sudden  change  overspread  the  visitor's  face 
as  she  recognized  the  volume,  and  she  suddenly 
placed  her  hand  on  the  girl's  shoulder. 

Frances  turned,  and  a  glad  light  flashed  in  her 


FRANCES  ROGERS  25 

eyes.  She  placed  the  book  on  the  table  and  sprang 
up.  "  Aunt  Mira  —  why,  Aunt  Mira !  "  she  ex 
claimed,  clasping  Miss  Graves  in  her  arms. 

"  Dear  me,  Frances,"  said  the  latter  anxiously, 
scarcely  returning  the  embrace  before  she  held  her 
niece  off  to  scan  the  sweet  face  so  rosy  with  plea 
sure,  "  are  you  well  ?  " 

"  Perfectly.     Did  any  one  say  I  was  n't  ?  " 
"  No  ;  but  —  then,  what  has  happened,  child  ?  " 
"Nothing,  Aunt  Mira.     What  do  you  mean? 
What  has  worried  you?" 

"  Why,  you  were  reading  your  Bible,  Frances." 
The  girl  smiled  at  her  aunt's  tone.    "  Don't  you 
do  that  yourself  ?  "  she  asked. 

"You  know  very  well  I  do,"  returned  Miss 
Miranda,  "  at  the  proper  times.  Sit  down,  Frances. 
I  hope  you'll  tell  me,"  with  a  sudden  gentle 
change  of  tone,  "  what 's  the  matter.  Don't  keep 
anything  from  me,  child." 

"  Indeed,  there  is  nothing,"  answered  the  girl, 
with  a  light  laugh  which  might  have  reassured  her 
aunt;  but  Miss  Miranda  was  still  not  satisfied. 
Grandmothers  of  eighty  years  should  have  the 
good  book  at  hand  night  and  day.  That  is  a  nat 
ural  arrangement;  but  for  a  girl  sixty  years 
younger  to  spend  the  bright  afternoon  hours  por 
ing  over  its  pages  could  only  indicate  some  crisis 
in  life,  and  this  acting,  this  forced  cheerfulness, 
must  be  broken  down.  It  might  take  time.  Miss 
Miranda  felt  reproached  for  her  long  absence  from 
the  guardianship  of  this  lamb. 

"  When  did  you  come  ?  "  asked  Frances,  as  they 


26  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

seated  themselves  close  together.  "  How  did  you 
dare  to  surprise  me  ?  I  might  have  been  away." 
Her  eyes  examined  her  aunt's  face  fondly,  and 
Miranda  scrutinized  the  limpid  depths  which 
seemed  to  contain  no  secret. 

"  Only  a  couple  of  hours  ago.  You  're  looking 
well,  Frances,  I  must  say.  How  are  your  head 
aches  ?  " 

"  Gone.   I  've  almost  forgotten  I  ever  had  them." 

"  Good.    I  thought  likely  you  'd  outgrow  those." 

"  On  the  contrary,  I  began  to  think  they  would 
outlast  me  ;  but  they  were  driven  off  last  winter  in 
Boston." 

"  All  right,  just  so  's  they  're  gone.  They  inter 
fered  with  you  so,  poor  child."  Miss  Miranda's 
brain  was  still  groping  for  the  answer  to  her  men 
tal  questioning. 

"  What 's  been  going  on  in  the  church  lately  ?  " 
she  asked  at  last. 

"  I  scarcely  know.  I  've  spent  my  Sundays  in 
Boston  mostly,  you  know." 

"  Yes.  Been  any  revival  meetings  going  on  ? 
I  ain't  one  that  thinks  there  's  no  good  in  revivals, 
Frances.  Sudden  conversions  don't  always  stick, 
of  course,  but  sometimes  they  do,  and  I  for  one 
say  let  them  go  on.  It 's  holy  work  trying  to  save 
souls,  anyway." 

Miss  Miranda's  keen  eyes  questioned  her  niece. 
Would  she  rise  to  this  opportunity  to  explain  her 
extraordinary  behavior  ? 

The  girl  shook  her  fair  head  slightly.  "  I  have  n't 
heard  of  any  revival." 


FRANCES  ROGERS  27 

Miss  Graves,  after  a  waiting  pause,  changed  the 
subject. 

"  What  are  you  calculating  to  do  this  summer, 
Frances  ?  " 

"  I  've  just  been  waiting  for  you." 

Miranda  luxuriated  a  moment  in  the  pleasant 
ness  of  the  youth  and  affection  beaming  upon  her. 
There  was  some  subtle  change  in  her  niece  which 
impressed  itself  upon  her  more  and  more  every 
moment.  No  wonder  Mrs.  Smith  said  she  had 
blossomed  out. 

"  Then  if  she  has  n't  been  converted,  she  's  got 
a  lover.  It  would  be  just  like  Frances  to  take  it 
hard.  She  always  was  dreadful  thorough  from  a 
child,"  she  thought. 

"  We  've  both  been  too  busy  to  write  much," 
she  said  aloud.  "  Old  folks  plod  on  about  the 
same,  but  young  folks  change  fast.  Perhaps 
you  've  got  a  beau  by  this  time,  Frances  ?  " 

The  girl's  slender  eyebrows  raised  humorously. 
"  No,"  she  said,  with  a  slight  movement  of  denial. 
"  Do  you  think  I  'm  very  long  about  it  ?  " 

Miss  Miranda,  foiled  again,  shrugged  her  shoul 
ders.  "  I  'd  kind  of  hate  to  have  you  as  long  as 
I  've  been.  Just  suppose  I  was  settled  down  some 
where  now  with  a  nice  daughter  like  you." 

"  You  are,"  said  Frances,  taking  her  aunt's  hard 
hand  between  her  own.  "I  've  one  fine  bit  of  news 
for  you.  I  have  a  good  position  promised  me  for 
the  fall.  We  '11  live  together,  and  with  what  we 
have  already  and  what  I  earn  we  shall  do  very 
well.  I  've  built  the  loveliest  castle  in  the  air." 


28  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Bless  your  heart,  Frances.  I  like  the  sound 
of  that,"  replied  Miss  Miranda.  Her  ruminations 
were  still  contrasting  the  careful  and  serious  char 
acteristics  familiar  to  her  in  the  girl  she  had 
always  known  with  the  new  something  in  her 
niece's  face  and  manner.  Satisfaction  and  light- 
heartedness  were  manifested  in  every  word  and 
gesture. 

"  It 's  a  great  relief  to  you,  I  can  see,  child,  to 
have  your  mind  set  at  rest.  I  'm  afraid  in  past 
years  you  've  taken  too  much  care  of  the  future. 
I  'm  afraid  you  thought  Aunt  Mira  was  kind  of  a 
broken  reed.  I  ain't  sure  but  I  've  neglected  you, 
Frances ;  but  you  know  how  it  was.  I  could  n't 
afford  to  sit  up  here  in  Melrose  and  do  nothing." 

"  I  do  understand,  indeed.  I  never  felt  neg 
lected.  I  've  been  homesick  for  you  sometimes. 
I  wanted  to  be  with  my  very  own,  but  I  was  busy." 

"  Where  is  it  you  are  going  to  teach  ?  " 

"  Here  in  Melrose.  You  shall  bring  your  trunks 
away  from  Mrs.  Smith's,  and  I  '11  give  dear  Mrs. 
Peabody  one  hug,  and  then  we  '11  go  off  together 
and  be  a  family !  " 

Her  niece's  face  induced  Miss  Miranda  to  give 
the  hand  in  her  lap  a  love  pat.  "  That 's  just 
what  we  '11  do,"  she  agreed  heartily.  "  It 's  five 
years  that  I  've  given  you  up  to  these  people.  I 
suppose  your  winter  in  Boston  was  a  great  advan 
tage  to  you." 

"  The  greatest  advantage  of  all  my  life." 

"  Anybody  can  see  with  half  an  eye  that  it 's 
improved  you." 


FRANCES  ROGERS  29 

"  Now  about  yourself,"  said  the  girl.  "  When 
can  we  begin  house-hunting?" 

"  I  wish  we  could  this  very  day  ;  but,  Frances, 
I  've  got  another  family  on  my  hands  first." 

"  Aunt  Mira  !  "    The  girl's  face  clouded  lightly. 

"  It 's  a  housekeeping  position,  for  the  summer 
only.  I  would  n't  promise,  sure,  thinking  of  you, 
till  the  lady  —  it 's  a  Miss  Hereford,  down  on 
Long  Island  —  told  me  I  might  have  you  come, 
too.  I  've  just  been  thinking  we  ought  to  be  glad 
of  the  engagement,  for,  don't  you  see,  I  can  save 
almost  every  cent  I  make,  and  it  '11  be  a  nice  little 
nest-egg  for  us  to  start  in  with  in  the  fall." 

Miss  Miranda's  face  beamed  unwontedly. 

Frances  nodded.  "  I  see  that ;  but  it  means 
good-by  again.  I  'm  sure  I  'd  better  not  go  there. 
I  can  make  some  pleasant  plan.  Don't  you  think 
about  me." 

"  Yes,  you  can  come,  just  as  well  as  not.  It 's 
one  of  these  big  summer  houses  where  things  go 
on  as  if  it  was  a  hotel.  You  and  I  shall  have  our 
own  little  corner,  and  it 's  all  understood,  and  I 
don't  want  you  should  refuse,  Frances,  unless 
there  's  something  else  you  want  very  much  to  do, 
for  I  'm  just  hungry  for  you,  child." 

"But  it  will  be  so  strange — living  on  this  wo 
man  —  I  don't  understand." 

"You'll  understand  better  when  you  see  the 
place.  You  can  trust  me.  It  will  be  all  right 
for  you  to  stay  a  few  weeks,  anyway ;  then  you 
could  come  back  here  and  wait  for  me.  They  're 
English  folks,  and  I  shan't  have  anybody  to  speak 


80  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

to  scarcely  unless  yon  do  come.  The  swells  won't 
care  to  talk  to  me,  and  I  won't  care  to  talk  to 
those  New  York  servants ;  but  I  'd  like  to  make 
the  money,  and  if  I  just  have  you  to  cheer  me  up 
part  of  the  time,  I  shall  weather  it  first-rate." 

"  Then  if  you  are  sure  the  lady  won't  think  it 
strange  "  — 

"  No,  indeed.  Her  only  fear  is  that  I  '11  give 
her  the  slip.  They  've  got  an  invalid  boy  there 
that  seems  to  have  made  trouble  with  the  house 
keepers  she's  tried  already.  There  must  be  a 
nigger  in  the  fence  somewhere,  for  surely  no  sick 
boy  with  a  man  to  wait  on  him  would  be  just 
cause  and  impediment  enough  to  drive  off  a  house 
keeper  who  knows  how  to  mind  her  own  business. 
I  '11  go  down  first  and  learn  the  lay  of  the  land, 
and  then  if  I  send  for  you,  Frances,  don't  you 
hesitate  to  come.  It 's  an  awful  pretty  place,  and 
would  be  a  real  nice  outing  for  you  unless  some 
thing  turns  up  that  I  don't  know  about  now." 

"  Very  well.     How  long  before  you  go  ?  " 

"  Oh,  only  a  couple  of  days.  Miss  Hereford  's 
as  nervous  as  a  cat.  Poor  thing!  You  can  see 
America  's  a  strange  garret  to  her,  and  she  wants 
me  quick." 

"  Then  we  must  celebrate.  Let 's  go  to  the  thea 
tre  this  evening." 

"  Theatre  !  "  Miss  Miranda's  thoughts  reverted 
to  the  scene  she  had  come  in  upon.  "  You  go  to 
the  theatre,  do  you?" 

"  Whenever  there  is  a  good  excuse  for  extrava 
gance,  yes.  This  is  a  good  excuse  ;  don't  you  think 
so?" 


FRANCES  ROGERS  31 

itfiss  Miranda  nodded  slightly,  as  her  keen  eyes 
interrogated  the  bright  face.  One  possibility  re 
mained  of  explaining  her  niece's  unnatural  action. 

"  Is  Bible  history  a  part  of  the  normal  course 
you  've  been  taking,  Frances  ?  " 

"  No,  Aunt  Mira  ;  but  I  've  been  becoming  ac 
quainted  with  the  Bible  the  past  winter.  I  love 
to  read  it." 

"Why,  —  of  course,"  said  Miss  Miranda,  hesitat 
ing  a  little  uncomfortably.  "  You  've  been  brought 
up  a  good  Christian  girl,  of  course.  You  've  al 
ways,"  her  voice  rising  slightly,  "  been  acquainted 
with  the  Bible,  I  hope.  You  've  had  example  and 
precept  both." 

Frances's  clear  eyes  rested  on  her  wistfully. 
Memory  furnished  her  the  picture  of  Miss  Mi 
randa  erect  under  the  gaslight  in  her  nightdress, 
her  black  hair  braided  and  hanging  down  her 
back  in  a  neat  plait,  while  she  read  aloud  a  psalm 
or  a  dozen  verses  from  the  gospels,  and  a  selec 
tion  half  as  long  from  Thomas  a  Kempis,  before 
extinguishing  the  gas  and  getting  into  bed. 

"  So  I  have,  Aunt  Mira,"  she  answered. 

They  had  some  further  talk  on  other  subjects, 
and  it  was  settled  that  they  should  go  into  Boston 
for  a  festive  evening  before  Miss  Miranda  took 
her  departure. 

Her  nose  and  mouth  assumed  their  most  Revo 
lutionary  aspect  as  she  finally  walked  alone  up 
the  street. 

"  There  's  something  in  Frances  Rogers' s  mind 
that  I  have  n't  got  at  yet,"  she  said  to  herself. 


32  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  She  's  more  changed  than  Lucy  Smith  said,  and 
she  acts  as  if  she  did  n't  have  a  care  in  the  world. 
I  wonder  how  long  she  'd  have  read  that  Bible  if 
I  had  n't  gone  in  !  Read  the  Bible  all  the  after 
noon  and  go  to  the  theatre  in  the  evening !  Well ! 
I  wonder  what  her  grandmother  'd  have  said  to 
that!" 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE  AUTOMOBILE 

Miss  GRAVES  had  been  a  couple  of  days  in  her 
new  position  when  she  wrote  the  following  letter  to 
her  niece :  — 

DEAR  FRANCES,  —  Here  I  am  all  settled,  and  I 
think  I  'm  going  to  like  it,  though  there  are  draw 
backs,  as  I  suppose  there  are  to  everything  earthly. 
One  thing  sure:  Miss  Hereford  is  glad  to  have 
me.  She  looked  as  if  she  could  almost  fall  into 
my  arms  when  she  saw  me  coming,  though  her 
maid,  a  woman  she  calls  Dudley,  had  her  nose  in 
the  air  at  the  same  angle  it  was  when  I  came  down 
before.  I  'd  like  to  pull  that  snippy  nose  some 
time.  She 's  the  worst  drawback.  The  invalid 
Miss  Hereford  talked  about  turns  out  to  be  a  fool. 
I  suppose  his  aunt  did  n't  like  to  say  right  out  he 
was  one.  Then  there  's  only  one  other  member  of 
the  family,  a  Mr.  Burling,  —  another  nephew,  I 
suppose,  for  he  calls  Miss  Hereford  Aunt  Elea 
nor.  Well,  there 's  only  those  three  folks  in 
this  great  house,  and  a  lot  of  servants  to  take  care 
of  them,  and  me  to  see  that  they  do  it  right.  I 
guess  that  high-headed  Dudley  had  more  to  do  with 
the  other  housekeepers'  going  away  than  that  poor 


84  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

moon-calf  did,  though  I  must  say  it  gives  me  a 
turn  to  meet  him  when  I  ain't  expecting  it.  He  's 
so  solemn,  his  great  eyes  would  give  anybody  the 
creeps. 

Miss  Hereford  spoke  of  her  own  accord  about 
your  coming,  and  I  can  promise  you  it 's  a  fine 
place.  There  ain't  a  window  that  don't  look  like 
an  oil  painting. 

One  thing  I  want  to  prepare  you  for.  They  '11 
meet  you  at  the  depot  with  a  horse  that 's  a  young 
hurricane ;  but  don't  be  scared.  He  won't  do 
more  than  threaten  to  run  on  his  hind  legs  and 
make  mince-meat  of  the  carriage.  I  know  I  've 
lost  a  pound  each  time  I  've  ridden  behind  him, 
but  the  driver  says  he  's  never  done  any  harm. 
You  never  saw  so  much  style  in  all  your  life  as 
you  '11  see  on  that  coachman  and  groom  and  the 
harness.  Then,  when  you  get  here,  you'll  only 
find  a  dowdy  little  woman  in  a  lace  cap,  and  her 
pug  dog,  one  idle  man  in  a  bicycle  suit,  and  an 
idiot.  I  told  you  they  were  English,  did  n't  I  ? 
It  all  seems  very  queer ;  but  as  long  as  they  're 
willing  to  give  us  a  chance  to  be  together,  I  won't 
complain,  and  I  'm  going  to  do  all  I  can  to  earn 
my  money.  The  cook  and  maids  sized  me  up,  as 
the  boys  say,  when  I  first  came  around,  and  I 
guess  they  're  going  to  behave  themselves.  If  they 
don't,  I  know  where  I  can  get  others. 

The  letter  closed  with  directions  to  Frances  as 
to  dates  and  trains,  and  then  Miss  Miranda  set 
herself  to  counting  the  hours  before  the  girl  could 
arrive. 


THE.  AUTOMOBILE  35 

A  few  mornings  afterward,  Maurice  Burling 
entered  the  breakfast  room.  Miss  Hereford  was 
there  before  him,  and  turned  a  cheerful  face  to 
greet  his  entrance. 

"  What  a  change,  Aunt  Eleanor,"  he  remarked. 
"  This  smile-wreathed  countenance  should  be  pho 
tographed  and  given  Miss  Graves  as  a  testimonial 
for  future  use ;  for  it  is  a  paradox  that  any  one 
with  such  a  lugubrious  name  can  have  such  an 
enlivening  effect." 

"  She  is  a  jewel,  a  treasure,"  returned  Miss 
Hereford  devoutly ;  "  and  really  very  sensible  with 
Dudley;  that  is,"  seeing  an  ominous  look  gather 
on  her  companion's  brow,  "  Dudley  is  always  a 
little  homesick.  You  can't  wonder,  can  you,  Mau 
rice  ?  And  she  is  n't  so  pleasant,  always,  but  she 
tries,"  eagerly,  "indeed  she  tries,  and  the  house 
keeper  is  so  sensible,  as  I  say.  All  goes  very  well, 
and  it  makes  life  a  different  thing,  does  n't  it  ?  " 

"  One  need  only  look  at  you  to  say  yes,"  re 
turned  the  other,  chipping  an  egg-shell. 

"  I  don't  know  that  I  told  you  that  Miss  Graves 
has  a  niece  coming  to  visit  her.  Yes,  I  found  I 
could  not  secure  her  unless  I  let  her  see  this  young 
woman,  a  schoolteacher,  I  believe." 

"  Ah  !  A  Yankee  schoolma'am  to  be  added  to 
our  collection.  Well !  " 

"  She  is  arriving  to-day.  Will  you  see  that 
Harvey  meets  the  noon  train  ?  " 

"  I  have  to  be  up  that  way  myself  at  that  hour. 
I  '11  bring  her  back  if  I  don't  forget  it." 

"  Don't  chaff,  Maurice,"  anxiously.  "  I  would  n't 


36  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

have  anything  occur  to  annoy  Miss  Graves,  you 
know." 

The  man  laughed.  "  Which  are  you  the  more 
afraid  of,  Aunt  Eleanor,  Dudley  or  the  house 
keeper  ?  " 

"  Maurice,  I  have  one  motto  until  we  get  back 
to  dear  England,"  said  Miss  Hereford  impres 
sively.  "  It  is  this  :  '  Peace  at  any  price ! ' ' 

Thus  it  was  that  when  Frances  Rogers  left  the 
train  she  looked  about  in  vain  for  the  liveried 
coachman  and  groom,  with  whom  in  a  little  tempo 
rary  splendor  she  had  expected  to  drive  to  her 
aunt's  abode. 

While  she  hesitated,  a  station  agent  approached 
her. 

"  This  way,  please."  He  led  the  way  to  a  high 
vehicle  whose  horse  was  stepping  restlessly  in  its 
place  with  arching  neck.  The  driver,  a  smooth 
faced  man  in  knickerbockers,  jumped  out  as  she 
approached  and  lifted  his  hat. 

"  The  engine  still  gets  on  his  nerves  a  bit,"  he 
explained.  "  I  did  n't  like  to  leave  him.  This  is 
Miss  Graves?" 

"  Miss  Rogers,"  said  the  girl  composedly ;  "  but 
Miss  Graves  is  my  aunt."  The  musical  accent  of 
a  refined  English  voice  and  speech  had  fallen  on 
her  ear  for  the  first  time,  and  she  gave  the  stranger 
a  comprehensive  look  before  he  handed  her  into 
the  high  cart. 

As  they  started  he  spoke  again.  "  This  horse 
is  something  of  an  experiment ;  but,  pardon  me,  I 
don't  wish  to  make  you  nervous.  There  's  no  occa- 


THE  AUTOMOBILE  37 

sion,  indeed.  He  seems  not  to  have  a  fault  beyond 
youth  and  high  spirits." 

"  He 's  a  beauty,"  said  Frances  in  her  even 
voice. 

"  And  you  're  not  far  off  one  yourself,"  thought 
her  companion.  "  Hooray  for  the  Yankee  school- 
ma'am  ! " 

"This  is  Mr.  Burling,  I  suppose,"  thought 
Frances. 

"  I  was  just  thinking,"  she  added  aloud,  "  that  it 
was  nice  for  me  that  you  are  driving  yourself.  I 
should  be  tempted  to  be  afraid  with  a  coachman." 

Burling  glanced  at  the  speaker  again.  He  felt 
some  surprise  that  Miss  Graves's  niece  should  be 
so  well  dressed,  so  generally  effective. 

"  Thank  you  ;  all  the  same  that  would  hurt  the 
coachman's  feelings  very  much." 

"  I  think  the  trouble  with  drivers  is  that  they 
don't  love  the  horses  enough,"  said  the  girl. 

"  That  must  be  an  American  vice,  then,"  said 
Burling,  smiling. 

"  Oh,  yes.  I  remember  I  have  heard  that  Eng 
lishmen  care  more  for  horses  than  for  people." 

"  Do  our  cousins  talk  that  way  about  us  ?  " 

"  Well,  it  is  n't  so  here.  I  'm  watching  the  pro 
gress  of  automobile  inventions.  I  want  all  the 
traffic  wagons  run  by  machinery.  Then  the  horses 
can  all  be  high-spirited." 

"  An  attractive  thought,  that." 

They  both  watched  the  strong  muscles  under 
their  steed's  shining  coat  for  a  few  minutes  in 
silence.  Burling's  thoughts  had  strayed  across  the 


38  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

water  to  problems  in  the  home  land  when  he  heard 
his  companion's  even  voice  again. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon !  "  he  exclaimed. 

"  I  was  only  saying  what  a  pretty  country  this 
is,"  said  the  girl,  "  for  a  flat  one." 

"  Very,"  returned  the  other,  pulling  himself  to 
gether.  "  Your  aunt  has  improved  its  appearance 
for  our  family.  She  makes  our  household  run 
smoothly." 

"  Aunt  Mira  knows  how  to  make  people  com 
fortable.  I  think  "  —  added  the  girl,  in  whom 
had  already  risen  an  uneasy  sense  of  giving 
trouble  —  "I  think  it  is  more  than  kind  of  Miss 
Hereford  to  ask  me  to  come.  Aunt  Mira  is  the 
only  mother  I  have." 

"  This  is  a  nice  little  Yankee  schoolma'am," 
thought  Burling  judicially. 

"  I  hope  you  '11  enjoy  yourself,"  he  returned. 

"  And  I  hope  it  did  n't  disturb  your  plans  to 
come  to  the  depot,"  she  said,  giving  expression 
to  the  thought  that  had  been  uppermost  ever  since 
they  started. 

"  Not  the  least  in  the  world,"  he  answered 
promptly.  "  It  lay  on  my  way  from  the  golf  club, 
where  I  had  a  little  business  this  morning." 

"  Not  pleasure  ?  "  asked  Frances,  regarding  him 
for  the  first  time  with  a  smile. 

"  Not  this  morning.  Do  you  play  ?  "  The  ques 
tion  came  involuntarily,  and  it  would  have  sur 
prised  him  to  receive  an  affirmative  answer. 

She  shook  her  fair  head.  "  Oh,  no.  I  've  been 
too  busy." 


THE  AUTOMOBILE  39 

*  But  there  are  vacations." 

"  I  tutored  all  last  summer." 

"  You  are  a  teacher  ?  " 

"  I  hope  to  be  one  in  the  autumn." 

"  Ah.     It  is  new  work,  then  ?  " 

"Yes."  The  girl's  face  beamed.  "The  cir 
cumstances  seemed  very  difficult,  but  I  demon 
strated  such  a  good  position." 

"  You  —  I  beg  pardon  ?  " 

She  crimsoned  finely.  "I  beg  yours,"  she  said, 
embarrassed.  "  My  thoughts  ran  away  with  me." 

Her  companion's  curious  eyes  did  not  leave  her 
flushed  face. 

"You — demonstrated,"  he  repeated  reflectively. 
"  I  know  the  expression.  You  are  a  Christian 
Scientist." 

Her  face  changed,  and  she  looked  up  at  him 
eagerly.  "  Are  you  one,  too?  "  she  asked  gladly. 

His  eyes  returned  to  the  horses'  ears.  "  Hardly," 
he  returned.  His  tone  was  not  lost  upon  her. 
"  I  have  some  friends,  though,  at  home,  who  have 
tried  to  pluck  me  from  the  burning.  Once  I  at 
tended  one  of  their  meetings  —  testimony,  do  yoiv 
call  it?" 

"  A  testimonial  meeting,  yes.  You  heard  won 
derful  things,  then." 

"  Wonderful  if  true.  I  can  read  the  same  any 
day  in  the  advertisements  of  a  quack  medicine." 
There  was  a  pause,  and  he  looked  back  at  her. 
"  I  suppose  I  ought  to  ask  your  pardon  for  that 
speech." 

"  Yes,  but  you  don't,  know  it,"  she  answered 


40  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

simply ;  and  her  undisturbed  face  and  voice  caused 
a  light  scorn  to  supplant  her  companion's  admiring 
sentiments. 

"  You  're  a  very  superior  set,  you  —  Scientists," 
he  said,  with  a  smile  at  the  emphasized  word. 

She  flushed,  but  kept  silence. 

"  Now  you  're  treating  me,  no  doubt,"  he  added 
after  a  minute.  "  You  see  I  know  a  lot  about  it." 

"  I  see  that  you  are  densely  ignorant  if  you  sup 
pose  that  would  be  possible,"  she  answered  equably. 

He  laughed.  "  For  people  who  fifteen  minutes 
ago  had  never  seen  one  another,  we  are  getting  on," 
he  remarked. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  seem  impertinent,  but  I  had  to 
answer  truly,"  said  the  girl. 

"  Oh,  yes.  I  am  aware  that  truthfulness  is  your 
long  suit,"  he  responded,  and  moved  by  his  irrita 
tion  he  flicked  the  horse  with  the  whip. 

At  the  same  moment  an  automobile  came  hiss 
ing  around  a  bend  in  the  walled  road  ahead  of 
them.  The  excited  young  horse  reared  and  sprang. 
Burling  spoke  to  him  soothingly  and  held  him 
firmly,  but  to  no  purpose.  There  was  a  rush,  a 
crash,  and  the  sun  seemed  blotted  out  for  the 
occupants  of  the  dogcart. 

The  man  in  the  automobile  stopped  his  machine 
as  speedily  as  possible  and  ran  forward  to  where 
the  horse,  trembling  in  every  limb,  stood  snorting 
by  the  pile  of  stones  in  the  roadside  which  had 
caught  the  cart  and  stopped  his  career. 

Burling,  covered  with  dust,  was  on  his  feet  in 
the  road  by  the  side  of  the  half-overset  cart,  still 


THE  AUTOMOBILE  41 

clinging  to  the  reins.  His  face  was  pale  as  he 
looked  wildly  about  him. 

"  The  lady  —  where  is  she  ?  "  he  ejaculated  to 
the  hurrying  stranger. 

"Must  have  been  thrown  over  the  wall.  I'll 
hold  the  horse." 

Maurice,  hatless  and  dusty,  strode  to  the  low 
wall  that  divided  stretches  of  green  field  from  the 
road.  The  forebodings  of  his  hard-beating  heart 
were  realized. 

There,  motionless  on  the  ground,  lay  the  form 
of  the  housekeeper's  niece.  One  hand  was  thrown 
over  her  face ;  the  other  lay  relaxed  beside  her. 
There  were  rocks  in  the  field,  and  even  as  Burling 
climbed  over  the  wall,  his  lamed  arms  refusing 
to  assist  him  to  vault,  he  noted  that  it  was  the 
meadow  grass  that  couched  the  inanimate  girl,  and 
that  the  rocks  had  been  avoided.  White  and 
breathless,  he  approached  and  stooped  over  the 
body. 

The  revulsion  of  relief  almost  made  him  faint 
as  the  hand  moved  from  the  girl's  face  and  she 
gave  him  a  wan  smile.  "  That  knocked  —  all  the 
breath  —  out  of  me,"  she  said. 

"Do  you  feel  pain  ?  Your  back  —  your  arms  ?  " 
asked  Burling  in  poignant  anxiety. 

"  I  'm  sure  I  'm  all  right.  I  'in  a  little  dazed. 
Just  give  me  your  hand." 

Burling  bit  his  lip.  "  Both  my  wrists  are 
strained.  I  cannot  lift  you.  There  is  a  man  in 
the  road." 

"  Do  not  call  him !  " 


42  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"Then  support  yourself  on  my  arm.  See  if 
you  can  rise." 

"  Of  course  I  can  rise."  She  did  so  slowly, 
leaning  on  his  arm.  His  anxious  face  scanned 
hers.  "  I  'm  as  good  as  new,"  she  said,  after  a 
pause.  "  Indeed  I  am.  Did  n't  I  pick  out  a  soft 
spot  to  fall !  " 

They  moved  to  the  wall,  Burling  scarcely  credit 
ing  his  good  fortune  in  having  failed  to  kill  Miss 
Graves's  guest.  He  could  hear  Aunt  Eleanor  de 
ploring  the  effect  of  annoying  the  housekeeper. 

Frances  stepped  over  the  wall,  resting  her  hand 
on  Burling's  shoulder,  to  the  amazement  of  the 
stranger  at  the  horse's  head,  and  as  she  approached 
she  acknowledged  him. 

"  I  can't  be  sorry  enough,"  he  said,  looking  from 
her  to  her  escort. 

"  Was  n't  the  horse  dreadfully  frightened,  poor 
thing !  "  said  the  girl,  coming  close  to  the  rest 
less  animal  and  smoothing  his  panting  side.  The 
creature  turned  his  brilliant  eye  upon  her.  "  There 
was  nothing  to  be  afraid  of,  was  there,  dear  old 
fellow  ?  "  she  went  on  soothingly. 

"  It 's  a  wonder  he  did  n't  break  away  from  the 
cart,"  said  the  stranger.  "  I  don't  understand  it. 
I  can't  say  how  much  I  regret  "  —  he  added  again 
earnestly,  and  paused. 

"  I  thought  he  was  entirely  used  to  automobiles," 
said  Burling,  who  had  succeeded  in  finding  his  hat 
and  was  snapping  the  dust  from  it  as  well  as  his 
strained  hands  would  allow.  "  It  was  my  fault.  I 
touched  him  with  the  whip  at  the  wrong  moment." 


THE  AUTOMOBILE  43 

He  moved  to  the  horse's  head,  where  the  stranger 
still  stood,  then  recollected  his  helplessness. 

"  Will  you  kindly  back  him  into  the  road  for 
me?  "  he  said.  "  I  have  lamed  my  wrists." 

When  this  was  accomplished  the  stranger  spoke. 

"  I  should  be  glad  to  be  of  any  service.  Shall 
I  drive  the  young  lady  home  and  return  for 
you?" 

Frances  saw  in  Burling's  face  the  repugnance 
he  felt  to  giving  publicity  to  the  accident. 

"The  horse  is  quite  gentle  now,"  she  said. 
"  See?  "  Indeed,  the  animal  had  ceased  trembling 
and  stood  quietly.  "  Don't  you  think  we  could 
manage  ?  Is  it  far  ?  " 

"A  very  short  distance,"  returned  Burling. 
"  Supposing  we  get  in  and  see  how  he  behaves. 
We  can  turn  down  this  lane  and  avoid  passing 
the  machine." 

Frances  smoothed  and  patted  the  horse's  bright 
coat,  and  talked  to  him  again  in  a  low  tone  before 
she  accepted  the  chauffeur's  assistance  to  mount  to 
the  high  seat. 

The  man  glanced  over  the  vehicle  once  more  as 
Burling  climbed  up. 

"  The  wheel  getting  wedged  between  those  two 
stones  saved  your  cart,"  he  said.  "  The  whole 
thing  was  a  wonderful  escape.  I  can't  tell  you 
how  sorry  "  — 

"  Don't  mention  it,"  said  Burling,  and  the  two 
men  lifted  their  hats,  while  Frances  bowed  kindly 
to  the  discomfited  stranger. 

The  horse  still  stood,  strangely  subdued. 


44  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"You  can  go,  Dick,"  said  Burling,  addressing 
him,  "  but  no  transports,  please." 

The  horse  started,  and  Frances  saw  her  com 
panion's  wince  of  pain.  "  Let  me  take  the  reins," 
she  said,  suiting  the  action  to  the  word.  Burling 
did  not  resist.  His  pale  face  regarded  his  com 
panion  for  an  instant. 

"  She  's  game,"  he  thought,  "  if  she  is  a  crank." 

"  Dick  is  not  precisely  a  lady's  horse,"  he  re 
marked. 

"  He  is  going  to  be  for  a  few  minutes,"  she  an 
swered. 

"  We  've  only  one  turn  to  make.  It  is  the  first 
we  come  to  on  the  right.  Dick  did  pretty  well  for 
himself  not  to  break  his  knees  on  those  stones." 

"  Dick  did  his  best,"  said  the  girl,  and  the  horse 
shook  his  spirited  head  as  if  recalling  that  dread 
ful  moment  when  the  clattering  monster  rushed 
upon  his  vision  and  simultaneously  the  unaccus 
tomed  sting  smote  his  flank. 

"  You  must  still  be  so  glad  that  I  was  driving 
you  instead  of  the  coachman  !  "  added  Burling. 

"  Certainly.  Would  n't  it  annoy  you  more  to 
have  his  wrists  strained  than  your  own  ?  "  Frances 
smiled. 

"  He  does  n't  play  golf." 

"  Ah,  there  's  the  rub  !  "  she  laughed. 

"  I  feel  even  more  apologetic  than  our  friend 
the  chauffeur,"  went  on  Maurice  a  little  stiffly. 
"  This  is  a  very  unworthy  way  to  treat  a  guest, 
but  I  hope  a  bad  beginning  to  your  visit  may  make 
a  good  ending." 


THE  AUTOMOBILE  45 

They  had  passed  the  turn  in  the  road,  and  Dick 
now  entered  the  driveway  leading  to  the  house. 

"  We  have  no  need  to  think  of  anything  but 
giving  thanks,"  she  answered  gravely. 

"  It 's  a  fact,"  said  her  companion  with  equal 
seriousness.  "  If  it  were  n't  for  my  wrists  I  should 
believe  the  whole  thing  to  be  a  dream.  I  think 
you  must  bear  a  charmed  life,  Miss  Rogers." 

"  Yes,"  she  nodded,  "  and  so  did  Dick  in  avoid 
ing  a  scratch,  and  so  did  the  cart  in  having  one  of 
its  wheels  wedge  and  thereby  save  the  rest." 

Her  tone  and  manner  confirmed  an  irritating 
suspicion  which  had  already  begun  to  rankle  in 
Burling's  breast.  "  By  Jove,  I  believe  she  is  pre 
paring  a  testimonial,"  he  thought.  "  She  '11  speak 
in  meeting  about  this  some  time  !  " 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say,"  he  began  with  scarcely 
veiled  contempt. 

"I  don't  mean  to  say  anything,"  she  put  in 
mildly.  "  Perhaps  you  would  like  to  be  holding 
these  as  we  reach  the  house,"  and  she  slid  the 
reins  into  her  companion's  hands,  so  that  when 
they  swept  up  to  the  entrance  and  the  groom  met 
them,  there  was  no  sign  of  trouble  beyond  the 
suggestions  of  a  dusty  drive. 

"  She 's  a  pretty  good  imitation  of  a  thorough 
bred,"  thought  Burling  reluctantly,  in  spite  of  the 
soreness  of  his  mind  and  body. 


CHAPTER  V 

A   CONTROVERSY 

"Now,  this  is  cosy,"  declared  Miss  Miranda, 
her  usually  stoical  features  expressing  the  satisfac 
tion  she  felt  at  seeing  her  niece  opposite  her  at  the 
little  tea-table  where  they  were  taking  their  evening 
meal. 

"  This  is  the  way  you  live,  then  ?  "  remarked 
Frances,  looking  about  her  curiously. 

"  Yes,  it 's  take  partners  and  swing  to  corners 
when  it  comes  to  meal-time  in  this  house.  The 
poor  boy,  Mr.  William,  prefers  to  eat  alone,  and  of 
course  his  attendant  waits  on  him,  so  Miss  Here 
ford  and  Mr.  Burling  have  to  do  their  best  to  fill 
the  big  dining-room.  How  did  you  like  having  the 
monarch  of  all  he  surveys  to  drive  you  home  ?  " 

"  Is  he  the  monarch  of  all  he  surveys  ?  " 

"  Yes,  indeed.  He  's  got  all  his  wits  about  him, 
and  that 's  enough  to  set  a  man  up  in  this  house." 

"  Miss  Hereford  is  kind  to  you  ?  " 

"  Indeed  she  is ;  but  I  see  very  little  of  her. 
Between  them  and  me  is  a  gulf  fixed,"  said  Miss 
Miranda,  smiling  comfortably. 

Frances  looked  at  her.  as  if  digesting  this. 

"  I  'm  only  a  hupper  servant,  Miss,  you  know," 
added  the  housekeeper,  with  an  extraordinary  flight 


A   CONTROVERSY  47 

of  imitation  but  utter  amiability.    "  But  a  bloomin' 
lot  we  care  "  — 

"  Why,  Aunt  Miranda !  "  laughed  the  girl, 
amazed  at  this  reckless  language. 

"  I  've  caught  it  from  Sanders  ;  he  's  the  attend 
ant  of  the  poor  moon-calf.  Wait  till  you  'ear  him 
talk.  It 's  only  'e  and  Dudley  the  maid  that  are 
snobs.  Miss  Hereford  and  Mr.  Burling  mind 
their  own  business,  and  respect  me  for  minding 
mine.  I  don't  ask  a  thing  of  them  except  my 
money.  I  'm  thinking  all  the  time  of  that  apart 
ment  and  the  good  care  I  'm  going  to  give  my 
little  girl  after  all  the  neglect  I  've  shown  her." 

The  speaker  looked  thoughtfully  at  her  niece. 

"  It  may  be  all  for  the  best,  too,  Frances,"  she 
added  impressively.  "  Other  folks  perhaps  have 
done  more  for  you  than  I  could,  and  more  than 
they  would  if  I  'd  been  around.  You  've  come  out 
first-rate." 

"  I  have  always  found  good  friends,  and  espe 
cially  this  last  winter." 

Something  in  the  speech  and  a  sudden  eloquence 
in  the  girl's  eyes  recalled  to  Miss  Graves  her  prob 
lem.  "  That 's  when  she  experienced  religion," 
she  reflected.  "  Some  time  she  's  going  to  tell  me 
all  about  that.  I  must  n't  expect  to  stay  away 
from  the  young  one  and  scarce  ever  write  to  her, 
and  then  have  her  ready  to  tell  me  her  inmost 
thoughts  first  pop  when  we  meet." 

When  aunt  and  niece  were  preparing  for  bed 
that  evening  Miss  Graves  caught  sight  of  a  strange 
discoloration  on  the  girl's  back  and  shoulder. 


48  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Frances  Rogers,  what  have  you  been  doing  to 
yourself  ?  "  she  ejaculated,  hastening  to  adjust  her 
eyeglasses  and  draw  near.  "And  your  back! 
Why,  what  have  you  done,  you  child  ?  I  thought 
at  supper  you  looked  pale." 

"  I  had  a  fall." 

"  I  should  think  you  had  had  a  fall !  Why, 
you  're  black  and  blue  all  over !  Wait  till  I  get 
the  Pond's  Extract  and  then  tell  me  all  about  it. 
What  a  mercy  you  did  n't  break  any  bones !  " 

Frances  seized  Miss  Graves's  arm  as  she  was 
bustling  off. 

"No,  Aunt  Mira.  Wait.  I  don't  want  any 
thing.  It  is  nearly  well." 

"  Nearly  well  ?  Why,  look  in  the  glass  at  your 
self  !  I  've  got  some  splendid  liniment ;  perhaps 
you  'd  rather  have  that.  I  'm  going  to  bind  that 
shoulder  right  up.  'T  is  n't  any  trouble,  you  fool 
ish  young  one,"  misunderstanding  her  niece's  pro 
testing  movements. 

"  But  I  assure  you  it  is  practically  well,  Aunt 
Mira.  The  trouble  is  only  skin  deep,  like  beauty." 
Frances  smiled,  hoping  to  reassure  Miss  Graves, 
who,  being  not  a  little  proud  of  her  discrimination 
in  remedies  and  long  experience  in  their  applica 
tion,  objected  to  this  non-appreciation  of  her  abili 
ties. 

"Fie!  You  don't  know  what  you're  talking 
about !  "  she  replied  impatiently.  "  Let  me  go  ! 
Liniment  won't  do  it  any  harm,  and  I  'm  going 
to  rub  it  right  on.  We  're  a  long  way  from  a 
doctor." 


A   CONTROVERSY  49 

"No,  no,  it  is  being  treated  now  —  the  same 
doctor  who  cured  my  headaches." 

Miss  Graves  turned  back  from  a  rush  toward 
the  closet. 

"  Why  did  n't  you  tell  me  you  had  some  stuff 
of  your  own  ?  Bring  it  out  and  I  '11  fix  it  for 
you." 

Frances's  cheeks  were  flushed.  "  If  you  will 
read  me  the  Ninety-first  Psalm,  Aunt  Mira,"  she 
said  slowly,  "  it  will  do  me  more  good  than  any 
thing." 

Miss  Graves  stared,  and  sat  down  on  the  edge 
of  the  bed.  "  What  has  come  to  the  girl  ?  "  she 
thought.  Frances  stood  leaning  against  the  dresser 
and  returning  her  aunt's  amazed  look. 

"The  Rogers  always  did  take  religion  hard," 
said  Miss  Graves,  when  she  could  speak.  "  I  sup 
pose  you  've  joined  the  church  lately  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  What  one  ?  " 

"  The  Mother  Church,"  replied  the  girl. 

Miss  Miranda  uttered  an  inarticulate  cry. 
"  What  do  you  mean  ?  "  she  ejaculated.  "  Are 
you  a  Roman  Catholic,  Frances  Rogers  —  but  I 
thought  they  never  read  their  Bibles  !  "  she  added 
in  distress. 

"  I  thought  Mrs.  Smith  might  have  told  you," 
said  Frances.  "  I  am  a  Christian  Scientist." 

Miss  Graves's  expression  changed  and  became 
stony.  "She  —  she  didn't  dare  to,  I  guess,"  she 
said  at  last. 

"  Do  you  know  anything  about  Science  ?  "  asked 


50  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

the  girl  timidly,  after  waiting  in  vain  for  further 
remark.  She  loved  her  aunt,  and  her  heart  was 
sinking  as  she  looked  at  her. 

"  I  know  all  I  want  to,"  was  the  curt  rejoinder. 
"  I  know  my  own  niece  has  turned  from  the  re 
ligion  of  her  fathers  and  set  out  to  worship  an 
idol ;  an  old  woman  up  in  New  Hampshire." 

The  girl  caught  her  lip  between  her  teeth,  and 
her  breast  heaved.  After  a  pause  she  crossed  the 
room  and  sat  down  on  the  bed  beside  her  aunt. 
She  put  an  arm  around  the  rigid,  unresponsive 
figure. 

"Why  should  you  turn  from  me,  Aunt  Mira? 
You  spoke  of  our  forefathers.  Why  did  they  leave 
every  comfort  to  come  here  to  a  desolate  land  ?  " 

Miss  Graves  was  dumb. 

"  For  freedom  to  worship  God,  was  n't  it  ?  "  per 
sisted  the  girl. 

"Yes,  it  was,"  returned  Miss  Miranda  sono 
rously.  "  Freedom  to  worship  God  —  not  Mrs. 
Eddy." 

"  Would  you  be  glad  to  be  mistaken,  and  find 
out  that  I  do  worship  God  as  truly  as  you  do  ?  " 

"  I  '11  be  glad  to  take  you  back  —  your  church 
will  —  your  friends  will,  the  minute  you've  had 
enough  of  that  blasphemous  nonsense.  A  woman 
setting  herself  up  "  — 

"  Aunt  Mira,  there  are  two  sides  to  every  story. 
May  I  tell  mine  ?  " 

The  nearness  of  the  fresh  young  cheek  and  the 
pressure  of  the  embracing  arm  raised  a  strange 
combination  of  emotions  in  Miss  Graves's  breast. 


A   CONTROVERSY  51 

"  I  suppose  if  you  're  bound  to,  I  can't  help 
myself,"  she  answered. 

Frances  began  talking  in  a  low  voice  that  was 
steady  and  gentle. 

"That  woman  in  New  Hampshire  whom  you 
speak  of,  loved  God  so  deeply  and  truly  that  he 
taught  her  how  to  draw  near  to  him  consciously. 
By  close  and  persistent  study  of  the  Bible  and  the 
consecration  of  all  her  thoughts,  she  learned  of 
her  Father  the  rules  by  which  all  humanity  may 
approach  him  consciously  now,  without  waiting  for 
life  in  another  world.  She  learned  that  the  same 
truth  which  healed  in  the  presence  of  Jesus  is  as 
actively  present  now  as  in  those  days  in  Galilee. 
When  proof  of  this  came  to  her  repeatedly,  her 
heart  was  flooded  with  joy,  and  she  supposed  she 
had  only  to  voice  the  glad  tidings  to  have  every 
body  accept  the  truth  with  thanksgiving.  What 
she  had  to  offer  was  so  good  that  she  did  not  un 
derstand  how  it  could  be  met  with  anything  but 
glad  response  —  certainly  not  otherwise  by  Chris 
tians.  She  had  discovered  that  the  apathy  shown 
by  the  church  toward  the  promises  and  specific 
commands  of  Jesus  in  the  last  chapter  of  Mark 
was  wrong;  but  to  her  amazement  she  found  no 
one  ready  to  believe  this.  As  soon  as  she  ven 
tured  to  voice  the  glorious  redeeming  truth,  cries 
of  blasphemy  were  heard.  Instead  of  the  love 
and  mutual  rejoicing  which  she  had  pictured  as 
results  of  the  introduction  of  Christian  Science, 
she  met  aversion  and  hatred.  Not  content  with 
ridiculing  and  despising  her  teaching,  her  enemies 


52  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

slandered  her  character.  In  almost  utter  loneliness 
she  set  forth  then  with  ideas  readjusted  to  the  cold 
facts,  but  without  for  an  instant  losing  courage  and 
purpose.  She  lifted  her  heart  to  her  Father  and 
renewed  her  vow  of  faithfulness.  Did  she  not 
know  that  what  lie  had  given  her  to  offer  hu 
manity  was  the  pearl  of  great  price?  It  must  not 
be  cast  before  defamers,  and  therefore  she  began 
to  hedge  it  about  with  worldly  wisdom.  Those  who 
would  learn  of  it  must  give  something  for  its  pos 
session,  as  guaranty  of  earnestness.  Thereupon 
arose  the  cry  of  mercenary  motives,  —  the  un- 
Christlikeness  of  accepting  money  for  healing  and 
teaching.  Still  this  woman  pressed  on,  loving  and 
working  in  a  constant  hailstorm  of  derision,  her 
self-effacement  complete  in  the  Light  which  always 
beamed  upon  her  inner  consciousness.  She  was 
sure  of  the  result,  and  bore  all  stinging  contempt 
uncomplainingly  while  she  bided  her  Father's  time. 
At  last  the  addition  to  her  few  followers  began  to 
be  rapid,  and  soon  instead  of  coming  by  tens  into 
the  faith  that  Jesus  Christ  yesterday,  to-day,  and 
forever  fulfills  his  promises  to  them  that  believe, 
they  began  to  be  counted  by  thousands.  The 
lonely  and  despised  woman  who  had  not  faltered, 
now  found  herself  at  the  head  of  an  organization 
which  required  wisdom  for  its  orderly  manage 
ment.  A  new  cry  arose :  '  Mrs.  Eddy  is  a  Pope ! 
Those  poor  people  don't  dare  call  their  souls  their 
own!  She  rules  them  with  a  rod  of  iron.  She 
exacts  tribute  to  such  an  extent  that  she  is  rolling 
in  money  I '  Meanwhile  the  people  who,  sitting  in 


A   CONTROVERSY  53 

darkness,  had  seen  a  great  light,  yielded  loving 
obedience  to  the  wise  mother  who  had  led  them 
out  of  the  wilderness,  and  by  their  unity  of  action 
preserved  in  harmony  the  hundreds  of  churches 
which  sprang  into  being.  Is  it  any  wonder  that 
some  of  these  people  who  had  had  their  mourning 
changed  into  gladness  felt  such  a  passion  of  love 
and  gratitude  toward  the  woman  who  had  shown 
them  the  light,  that  they  subjected  her  to  another 
temptation?  Had  Mrs.  Eddy  cared  for  ostenta 
tion,  for  adoration,  she  might  now  have  had  un 
numbered  ovations ;  but  just  as  in  the  days  of  her 
fiery  trials  she  ignored  the  darts  of  hatred,  looking 
always  up,  not  down,  so  now  she  uncompromisingly 
turned  aside  personal  adulation,  pointing  always 
away  from  herself,  on  and  up.  She  is  traveling 
now  with  her  army  of  Christian  soldiers,  not  wait 
ing  on  some  far-off  height  to  receive  them.  Oh, 
Aunt  Mira,  can't  you  see  how  you  hurt  me  when 
you  talk  as  you  did  a  few  minutes  ago  ?  " 
Frances's  arm  tightened  and  her  head  fell  on  her 
aunt's  shoulder.  Had  she  wept,  Miss  Graves  might 
have  embraced  her ;  but  her  manner  was  as  con 
trolled  as  her  gentle  voice. 

Miss  Miranda  was  silent,  and  still  rigid. 

"  You  're  in  earnest,  Frances,"  she  said  at  last ; 
"  but  you  've  got  to  let  me  be  honest.  It 's  a  blas 
phemous  thing  for  a  woman  to  set  herself  up  to 
do  the  same  things  Christ  did." 

"  Why,  Aunt  Mira,  our  Lord  said,  '  The  works 
that  I  do  shall  ye  do  also.'  Mrs.  Eddy  does  not 
make  herself  equal  with  him  simply  because  she 


54  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

accepts  the  gospel  as  all  truth.  Why  have  the 
churches  paid  no  attention  to  Christ's  assurance 
as  to  the  signs  that  should  follow  them  that  be 
lieve?  Let  me  show  you  something."  The  girl 
rose  suddenly,  and  going  to  her  satchel  returned 
with  a  small  black  morocco  book.  "  This  is  a  copy 
of  '  Science  and  Health,'  Mrs.  Eddy's  book." 

Miss  Graves  looked  at  the  little  volume  out  of 
the  corner  of  her  eye  as  Frances  resumed  her  seat 
and  turned  over  the  pages. 

"  I  suppose  you  read  that  instead  of  the  Bible," 
was  on  Miss  Miranda's  lips  to  say,  when  a  memory 
arose  to  contradict  this  established  belief  of  hers 
concerning  the  body  of  people  calling  themselves 
Scientists,  —  a  name  which  had  always  aroused 
her  scornful  amusement. 

"Here  it  is  in  the  preface,"  said  Frances.  "  This 
is  what  the  '  idol,'  the  '  pope,'  the  woman  who  '  sets 
herself  up  to  be  the  equal  of  Jesus,'  says  of  her 
self  : l  '  To-day,  though  rejoicing  in  some  progress, 
she  finds  herself  still  a  willing  disciple  at  the 
heavenly  gate,  waiting  for  the  Mind  of  Christ.'  " 

Frances  looked  up  at  her  aunt,  and  silence  fell 
for  a  few  seconds ;  then  Miss  Miranda  spoke. 

"  Frances,  you  can't  ever  make  a  Christian  Sci 
entist  out  of  me,"  she  said  slowly  and  impressively. 

"  Very  well.  Christian  Science  does  n't  need 
you,  Aunt  Mira." 

The  kindness  of  the  voice  was  unmistakable,  but 
Miss  Graves  shifted  her  position.  A  pretty  idea 
khat  an  upstart  new  religion  like  this  should  n't 
1  Science  and  Health,  p.  ix. 


A    CONTROVERSY  55 

wear  the  laurel  if  it  could  summon  beneath  its 
banner  a  Congregationalist  in  good  and  regular 
standing  like  herself !  She  had  a  firmly  rooted 
belief  that  its  congregations  were  all  composed  of 
ill-balanced  faddists  or  young  enthusiasts  like  this 
girl. 

"  Christian  Science  does  n't  need  any  of  us," 
continued  Frances.  "  The  only  question  is  whether 
we  need  it.  I  feel  that  I  have  been  wonderfully 
taken  care  of  to-day.  The  whole  of  Christian  Sci 
ence  is  in  the  Ninety-first  Psalm.  I  want  to  read 
it  to-night.  Do  you  mind  if  I  read  it  aloud?  " 

"  I  knew  the  Ninety-first  Psalm  before  you  were 
thought  of,"  returned  Miss  Graves.  "  I  guess 
there  's  a  good  deal  in  it  besides  Christian  Science. 
Of  course  you  can  read  it  if  you  want  to." 

The  girl  rose  to  get  the  Bible,  and  at  once  found 
her  place  and  began  to  read. 

Tortures  could  not  have  wrung  from  Miss 
Graves  the  confession  that  the  famil'ar  lines 
seemed  invested  with  a  new  majesty  and  tender 
ness  to-night  as  they  fell  clearly  from  those  young 
lips.  A  devout  faith  and  gladness  sounded 
through  every  word. 

Miss  Miranda  maintained  herself  stiff  and  mo 
tionless  until  the  voice  had  finished ;  then  she  rose 
and  went  on  silently  making  ready  for  bed. 

Frances  still  sat  in  her  place.  She  felt  the  tur 
moil  and  the  hurt  in  her  aunt's  breast,  and  after  a 
minute's  thought  she  decided  to  speak. 

"  I  'm  going  to  tell  you  a  secret,  Aunt  Mira. 
Dick,  the  horse,  ran  away  with  us  to-day." 


56  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

Miss  Graves  turned  about,  all  other  considera 
tions  forgotten. 

"He  was  frightened  by  an  automobile.  He  ran 
into  a  pile  of  stones,  and  I  was  thrown  over  the 
wall  into  a  field." 

4*  My  lamb !  "  exclaimed  Miss  Miranda,  adjust 
ing  her  glasses  and  returning  to  examine  the 
bruises.  "  But  I  saw  Mr.  Burling  drive  up  as 
brisk  as  ever.  I  don't  understand  "  — 

"  The  field  had  plenty  of  sharp  rooks.  I  struck 
nothing  except  the  long  grass,  and  only  had  the 
shock  of  the  fall." 

"  It 's  a  miracle !  And  the  horse  —  and  Mr. 
Burling  ? '' 

"  Mr.  Burling  suffered  a  severe  strain.  Other 
wise  there  was  no  trouble." 

"  Frances  Rogers,  do  you  think  ?  "  —  Miss 
Miranda  paused,  held  by  a  sudden  suspicion. 

The  girl  smiled  up  into  the  excited  eyes.  "  I 
know,"  si  e  answered. 

'•  Do  you  mean  to  say  that  if  I  *d  been  in  your 
place  my  Heavenly  Father  would  n't  have  done  as 
much  for  me  as  he  did  for  you  ?  " 

Frances  flushed  at  the  resentful  tone.  "You 
know  that  I  don't  believe  he  loves  one  of  His  chil 
dren  better  than  another.  I  can't  explain  now.  He 
asks  us  all  to  trust  him,  and  I  did  —  that 's  all." 

Mis*  Graves  still  stood,  her  hands  folded  before 
her.  "  Then  there  is  n't  any  doctor  taking  care  of 
those  bruises,"  she  said  at  last. 

"  Certainly.  I  said  the  same  one  who  banished 
my  headaches." 


A   CONTROVERSY  57 

"  But  I  suppose  you  had  —  what  is  it  they  call 
it  —  absent  treatment  for  those." 

"  Mental  treatment,  do  you  mean  ?  Yes,  I  did  ; 
but  I  don't  need  any  human  help  for  this.  I  know 
more  than  I  did  then.  I  went  through  a  class  — 
took  the  lessons,  you  know  —  this  spring." 

"  What  did  you  learn  ?  " 

At  the  brusque  question  Frances  looked  off  a 
moment.  "  We  learned  how  to  be  more  helpful." 

"  Do  you  mean  you  learned  how  to  think  those 
treatments  —  whatever  they  are  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

Miss  Graves  shrugged  her  way  back  to  the 
dresser,  and  nothing  n>ore  was  said  until  they 
were  both  ready  for  bed. 

"  You  've  had  a  big  shock,"  said  Miss  Miranda 
then.  "  If  you  were  my  child,  you  'd  take  a  dose 
of  coffea." 

"  I  am  your  child,  Aunt  Mira,"  replied  Frances, 
smiling  ;  "  but  tell  me  this.  If  you  believe  Jesus 
Christ  was  the  same  yesterday,  is  the  same  to-day, 
and  will  be  the  same  forever,  —  if  you  believe  he 
is  with  us  as  he  said  he  would  be  to  the  end  of  the 
world,  tell  me  why  you  suppose  he  needs  Hahne- 
aiann  to-night  any  more  than  he  did  by  the  Sea  of 
Galilee?" 

Miss  Miranda  turned  over  in  bed  with  a  jerk. 

"  You  've  got  the  real  Rogers  obstinacy,"  she 
said.  "  Good-night.  You  '11  be  as  stiff  as  a  mack 
erel  in  the  morning.  All  your  own  fault.  Good 
night." 


CHAPTER   VI 

THE   BEGINNING 

MAURICE  BURLING  had  no  objection  to  liniment 
beyond  the  fact  that  bandages  would  rouse  Miss 
Hereford's  anxiety  and  necessitate  telling  his  mor 
tifying  adventure  ;  so  he  rubbed  his  injured  mem 
bers  after  satisfying  himself  that  no  break  had 
occurred,  and  then  started  in  to  possess  his  soul 
in  patience. 

"  I  have  talked  with  Miss  Graves  this  morn 
ing,"  was  Miss  Hereford's  greeting  when  he  en 
tered  the  breakfast  room,  "  and  I  don't  see  that 
she  is  at  all  different." 

"  Did  you  expect  her  to  be  elated  ?  " 

"  I  did  indeed  ;  but  she  is  as  calm  and  unmoved 
as  ever.  She  says,  Maurice,"  lowering  her  voice, 
"  that  there  is  n't  any  Indian  blood  in  her,  but,"  — 
shaking  her  head,  "  I  don't  know.  Just  see  how 
stoical  she  is !  " 

Burling  smiled  at  his  plate,  meantime  wonder 
ing  what  he  should  do  when  the  question  of  food 
concerned  something  which  offered  greater  resist 
ance  in  preparation  than  an  egg. 

"  Miss  Graves  has  what  her  countrymen  call '  fac 
ulty,'  "  he  replied.  "  That  is  all  that  matters  to 
you.  She  has  faculty.  How  is  her  niece  this 
morning  ?  " 


THE  BEGINNING  59 

Miss  Hereford  looked  surprised.  "I  —  I  be 
lieve  I  asked  for  her.  I  scarcely  remember." 

"  Oh,  have  n't  you  seen  Miss  Rogers  ?  " 

"  Is  that  the  niece's  name  ?  No,  I  've  not  seen 
her.  I  dare  say  I  shall  before  she  goes." 

The  stranger's  advent  not  having  caused  any 
special  jubilation  on  Miss  Graves's  part,  Miss  Here 
ford  had  lost  the  little  interest  she  once  felt  in  her 
arrival. 

"  You  must  see  her  at  once,"  said  Burling,  in 
his  pleasant,  masterful  voice. 

"  Must  ?  " 

"  Why,  certainly.  You  would  n't  ignore  the 
niece  of  the  President  of  these  United  States, 
would  you  —  especially  under  your  own  roof  ?  " 

"  Maurice  Burling  !  "  Miss  Hereford  poised 
her  egg  spoon  in  air  and  gazed  wide-eyed.  "  Is  it 
possible  that  this  Miss  Rogers  is  the  niece  of  Mr. 
McKinley  ?  " 

"  Not  that  I  know  of,"  returned  Maurice,  gen 
ially  ;  "  but  if  not,  then  her  uncle  is  liable  to  be 
come  the  next  president.  It 's  best  to  be  on  the 
safe  side." 

"  Where  did  you  meet  her  uncle,  pray  ?  " 

"  I  've  never  had  that  pleasure." 

"  Oh !  "  slowly.  "  I  see  what  you  mean  :  that 
over  here  one  can  never  tell." 

"  Precisely.     Over  here  one  can  never  tell." 

Miss  Hereford  sighed,  and  chipped  another  egg. 
"  Well,  then,  all  I  can  say  is  that  I  shall  be  very 
glad  to  get  home  to  a  place  where  one  can  tell.  It 
is  very  unsettling  and  very  puzzling  —  all  this." 


60  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  You  '11  find  no  trace  of  Indian  ancestry  in 
Miss  Rogers,  at  any  rate,"  pursued  Burling. 

"  Yes.  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  her  as  you  drove 
up  yesterday.  I  thought  she  was  fair." 

"  Divinely  tall  and  most  divinely  fair,"  remarked 
Maurice  mildly. 

"  Do  you  mean  that  she 's  pretty  —  Miss  Graves's 
niece  pretty  ?  " 

"  Why  not  ?  Miss  Graves  is  fine  looking  her 
self.  There  's  a  regular  Plymouth  Rock  firmness 
in  her  profile.  She  'd  make  a  fine  cameo,  would 
Miss  Graves.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  however,  Miss 
Rogers  does  not  resemble  her." 

"  Is  she  along  in  years  or  young  ?  "  asked  Miss 
Hereford  somewhat  fretfully.  "  I  'm  sure  it 's 
very  tiresome  in  you,  Maurice,  to  say  I  need  think 
about  her  one  way  or  the  other." 

"  Oh,  you  need  only  say  a  few  words  of  greet- 
ing." 

"Shall  I  —  "  doubtfully,  "should  one  shake 
hands  with  her?" 

"  By  all  means,"  returned  Burling  suavely. 
"  When  you  are  attending  her  reception  at  the 
White  House  you  will  be  glad  to  remember  it." 

"  Ah,  you  silly  boy !  "  said  Miss  Hereford  im 
patiently,  pushing  back  her  chair. 

It  was  little  wonder  that  Miss  Hereford  had  not 
distinguished  signs  of  rejoicing  in  Miss  Miranda's 
countenance  this  morning.  The  housekeeper  had 
wakened  under  a  vague  cloud,  which  she  soon 
recognized  as  the  effect  of  the  conversation  of  the 
evening  before.  She  determined  not  to  refer  again 


THE  BEGINNING  61 

to  the  accident,  for  as  she  and  her  niece  performed 
their  toilets,  it  seemed  to  her  that  she  was  the  sorer 
of  the  two.  She  was  the  girl's  hostess  now,  as 
well  as  her  nearest  of  kin.  She  would  do  her  duty 
by  her,  despite  the  fact  that  the  other's  confession 
had  robbed  the  situation  of  its  spontaneous  ease 
and  pleasure. 

Frances  read  perfectly  what  was  passing  in  her 
aunt's  thoughts,  and  on  her  side  determined  to  be 
silent  henceforth  concerning  the  faith  which  hon 
esty  had  compelled  her  to  declare,  and  after  a  few 
days  she  would  suggest  a  return  to  Boston,  to  test 
whether  such  a  result  would  be  a  relief  to  Miss 
Graves.  The  situation  was  one  which  necessitated 
considerable  work  in  her  own  thought.  It  was  not 
easy  to  rise  above  the  sense  of  loss  which  she  ex 
perienced  in  the  subtle  change  of  her  aunt's  man 
ner,  but  she  tried  to  accept  the  problem  in  the 
right  spirit. 

Mr.  Burling  readily  comprehended  why  the 
housekeeper  had  disappointed  her  mistress  with 
a  long  countenance  this  morning.  Such  a  shock 
as  Miss  Rogers  had  undergone  was  bound  to  pro 
duce  after-effects.  Since  Miss  Hereford  knew  no 
particulars,  he  must  discover  himself  for  how  much 
damage  he  was  responsible. 

As  he  and  Aunt  Eleanor  left  the  table,  she 
sighed  heavily. 

"  What  does  that  mean  ?  "  he  inquired. 

"What,  Maurice?" 

"  You  sighed  like  a  furnace." 

"  Did  I  ?     It  was  unconscious ;  but  I  suppose  1 


62  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

was  thinking  of  Billy.  He  had  such  a  bad  day 
yesterday." 

"  Ah !     I  am  sorry  I  was  away  so  much." 

"  Sanders  was  quite  put  to  it,  poor  creature. 
Oh,  Sanders,"  for  the  man  here  entered  the  room 
with  a  breakfast  tray,  "  how  is  Mr.  William  this 
morning  ?  " 

"  'E  'as  n't  said  a  word  yet,  mum.  It 's  a  good 
sign  in  a  way,  mum." 

Sanders  spoke  primly.  His  dignity  and  impor 
tance  were  such  as  befit  a  martyr  whose  suffer 
ings  command  large  compensation  in  coin  of  the 
realm. 

"  'E  does  n't  notice  me  to-day,  but  yesterday 
morning  'e  threw  the  teapot  at  me.  It  was  most 
hunpleasantly  'ot,  mum." 

"  Ah !  and  it  went  on  like  that  all  day,"  sighed 
Miss  Hereford.  "  I  can't  think  what  upsets  the 
poor  child  so  sometimes." 

"  'E  was  uncommon  testy  the  'ole  day,  as  you 
say,  mum.  In  a  fit  of  habsence  of  mind  I  beat 
'im  a  game  of  draughts,  and  'e  kicked  me." 

"  Kicked  you  ?     Oh,  Sanders  !  " 

"  Yes,  mum ;  in  the  shin,  if  you  '11  pardon  my 
naming  it." 

"  Very  well,  Sanders,"  said  Burling.  "  I  shall 
be  at  home  to-day." 

"Yes,  sir,"  and  the  man  withdrew,  his  stiffly 
carried  head  uplifted  and  tilted  a  little  to  the  side 
in  his  usual  attitude  of  long-suffering  deference. 

Miss  Hereford's  sad  eyes  sought  Burling's. 

Maurice  was  entertaining  a  humorous  cousidera- 


THE  BEGINNING  63 

tion  of  the  variety  of  bumps  and  bruises  gathered 
under  one  roof  this  morning. 

"Tips  and  downs,  Aunt  Eleanor;  ups  and 
downs,"  he  said,  smiling  into  her  wistful  eyes. 

"  If  only  Billy  does  n't  outlive  us  !  "  she  sighed. 
"  If  only  he  does  n't !  But  he  is  so  strong,  Mau 
rice,  —  so  frightfully  strong.  Sometimes  when  I 
look  at  him  in  his  beautiful  young  manhood  and 
think  what  he  might  be,  and  what  this  world 
would  be  to  us  if  it  were  n't  for  this  blight,  I  feel 
as  if  I  should  go  crazy  —  crazy,  Maurice,  with 
grief  and  —  yes,  I  'm  ashamed  to  confess  such 
wickedness,  but  rebellion,  too.  Oh,  I  feel  so  re 
bellious,  you  can't  think  !  "  She  buried  her  face 
in  her  little  hands. 

"  Now,  now,  Aunt  Eleanor !  This  is  n't  like 
you !  Remember  those  good  sermons  you  have 
preached  to  me  on  resignation." 

"  I  do,  I  do,"  she  returned  brokenly.  "  Always 
after  a  time  I  come  to  my  right  mind  and  remem 
ber  that  it  is  my  Father's  chastening ;  but  I  'm 
getting  to  be  little  better  than  a  heathen  at  times, 
and  it 's  all  with  being  so  long  away  from  our 
dear  rector." 

"  I  '11  venture  he  '11  find  you  as  sound  as  ever, 
don't  you  fret.  When  Billy  is  dressed,  I  '11  go  to 
see  him." 

Miss  Hereford  shook  her  head.  "  I  judge  from 
what  Sanders  said,  he  '11  not  speak  to-day.  Sanders 
finds  that  a  relief,  poor  creature.  I  dare  say  it 
gives  him  an  easy  time ;  but  it 's  dreadfully  sad  to 
me  when  I  can't  make  my  child  open  his  lips,  and 


64  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

to  have  him  stare  at  me  so  coldly.  At  such  times 
even  you  can't  liven  him,  Maurice." 

"  Cheer  up,  little  woman !  "  repeated  Burling. 
"Unless  you  keep  up  your  courage  I  shall  have 
to  pack  you  off  home." 

"To  England?"  wistfully.  "But  you  can't 
make  me  go  —  not  without  you  and  the  child." 

"  With  me  and  the  child,  then." 

Miss  Hereford  shook  her  head.  "  There  would 
n't  be  any  blessing  on  it  if  we  went  too  soon ;  and, 
Maurice,'"  she  added,  lowering  her  voice,  "  there  is 
one  thing  that  helps  me  to  be  content  here.  I 
dread  to  see  my  poor  brother." 

"  Oh,  you  need  n't  pity  him,  nor  dread  him, 
either,  so  far  as  that  goes.  You  worry  your  head 
about  a  number  of  things,  don't  you,  Aunt  Elea 
nor?  Take  a  brace,  as  they  say  in  America,  and 
make  up  your  mind  to  be  jolly.  I  'm  a  regular 
Mark  Tapley  myself  this  morning,"  added  Bur 
ling,  knowing  how  he  could  most  effectively  divert 
her  thoughts.  "I  strained  my  wrist  yesterday." 

Miss  Hereford's  expression  changed  from  dejec 
tion  to  interest.  "There,  Maurice,  what  have  I 
always  told  you?  I  knew  you  would  overdo  at 
golf.  You  always  laughed  at  me ;  but  I  told  you 
you  did  n't  know  when  you  'd  had  enough.  Now 
you  see  you  've  overdone  your  arm  !  " 

Burling  accepted  this  reflection  on  his  wiry 
muscle  in  silence,  and  submitted  his  right  wrist  to 
the  bandage  for  which  Miss  Hereford  instantly 
dispatched  Dudley.  The  maid  stood  by  and  held 
the  paraphernalia  for  her  mistress,  thinking  her 


THE  BEGINNING  65 

own  sharp  thoughts  while  Miss  Hereford  enlarged 
on  the  desirability  of  moderation  in  sports.  Had 
not  Mr.  Burling's  man  confided  to  the  maid  the 
dent  in  his  master's  hat  and  the  dust  ingrained 
into  his  clothes?  He  had  even  given  it  as  his 
opinion  that  the  golf  club  was  a  pretty  gay  propo 
sition,  and  that,  considering  the  early  hour  of  the 
day,  Mr.  Burling  was  going  it ;  Harvey's  testimony 
regarding  the  scraped  and  scratched  condition  of 
the  cart  wheel  corroborated  his  own  deductions. 

Maurice  decided  not  to  confess  the  sensations  of 
his  other  wrist,  lest  it  interfere  with  Miss  Here 
ford's  complete  satisfaction  in  her  diagnosis ;  and 
as  soon  as  he  could  escape  from  her  kindly  minis 
trations  he  took  his  way  out  of  doors,  postponing 
even  the  consolation  of  his  pipe  until  he  should 
have  found  Miss  Graves  and  made  his  inquiries. 

In  his  morning  stroll  about  the  house  he  often 
met  Miss  Miranda,  whose  brusque  directness 
amused  him,  and  whose  manner  always  implied 
that,  like  Brer  Rabbit,  she  did  n't  have  "  time  to 
tarry." 

There  was  a  small  vine-clad  porch  opening  from 
the  housekeeper's  room  where  he  sometimes  found 
her,  absorbed  in  calculations,  her  eyeglasses  set 
well  down  on  her  nose  as  she  pored  over  her  books. 

As  he  walked  along  the  smooth  turf  he  thought 
uncomfortably  of  yesterday's  misadventure.  That 
moment  in  which  he  had  stooped  over  the  young 
stranger  who  was  in  his  care  was  about  as  unplea 
sant  as  any  he  had  ever  experienced.  The  sensa 
tion  had  not  yet  had  time  to  fade.  The  smile  that 


66  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

came  gradually  to  those  wan  parted  lips  had  given 
him  the  most  genuine  joy  that  a  smile  had  ever 
bestowed.  The  Yankee  schoolma'am,  the  niece  of 
his  housekeeper,  had  been  for  that  moment  the 
most  important  being  on  earth.  The  fact  would 
have  been  the  same  had  she  not  had  one  charm  to 
arouse  his  interest,  but  his  present  pilgrimage  of 
inquiry  would  have  been  taken  in  a  different  and 
more  perfunctory  spirit.  In  his  character  of  bach 
elor  at  thirty-five  he  was  naturally  hypercritical, 
with  an  extremely  good  opinion  of  his  own  powers 
of  discrimination,  and  he  looked  upon  young  girls 
of  scarce  twenty  as  kittens  whose  gambols,  if  they 
happened  to  be  pretty  kittens,  it  was  amusing  to 
watch. 

One  girl  of  twenty  he  had  loved.  It  was  ten 
years  ago  now.  She  had  died,  and  the  ten  years 
had  been  mostly  spent,  as  he  often  declared  wearily 
to  himself,  in  sick-nursing. 

His  older  sister  had  been  his  other  love.  She, 
too,  had  gone,  and  the  duty  he  had  taken  up  in 
her  lifetime  appealed  to  him  with  tenfold  force  at 
her  death.  Could  he  ever  forget  the  concentrated 
appeal  in  her  dear  eyes  as  they  fixed  on  his  for  the 
last  time,  and  her  lips  framed  the  one  word, 
"Billy"? 

Well,  the  sun  shone  gloriously  this  morning,  the 
water  sparkled,  and  —  he  had  not  killed  Miss 
Rogers  ;  therefore,  though  his  lame  wrists  annoyed 
him  at  every  turn,  and  life  was  a  very  humdrum 
affair  when  it  did  not  present  repulsive  problems, 
be  was  not  complaining.  Miss  Graves  might  be 


THE  BEGINNING  67 

about  to  frown  upon  him,  and  her  frown  would  be 
no  light  matter ;  but  he  must  face  the  music. 

He  had  reached  her  porch,  and  now  walked 
around  its  vine  curtain.  The  books  were  on  the 
table  and  a  woman  was  bending  over  them ;  but 
those  sunny  tresses  were  unlike  the  raven  locks  of 
the  housekeeper,  and  the  delicate  shadows  of  the 
fine-leaved  vine  played  in  waving  tracery  over  a 
blue  cotton  gown. 

"  Miss  Rogers !  " 

She  looked  up  at  the  exclamation  and  greeted 
him. 

"  What  possible  right  have  you  to  be  sitting 
there  ?  "  he  asked,  standing,  hat  in  hand,  under  the 
vine  tassels  that  were  pendent  above  the  entrance. 

She  smiled.  She  was  a  very  pretty  kitten  in 
deed,  he  decided.  He  wondered  if  she  ever  gam 
boled. 

"Where  should  I  be  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  In  bed,  of  course.  Any  self-respecting  young 
woman  who  had  been  lofted  over  a  bunker  on  to 
the  green  as  you  were  yesterday  ought  to  be  laid 
up  to-day." 

"  I  'm  sorry  to  disappoint  you." 

"  No,  I  'm  in  earnest.  I  feel  about  one  hundred 
myself.  You  should  feel  at  least  eighty.  I  'm 
afraid  you  are  making  too  much  effort  in  order  not 
to  alarm  your  aunt." 

"  No,  indeed.  I  'm  entirely  able  to  be  up,  I 
assure  you." 

"  You  don't  look  as  if  you  had  ridden  night 
mares  all  night,  either,"  he  said,  regarding  her 
with  interest. 


68  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  I  dreamed  of  Dick  once  —  I  admit  it.  I  was 
very  glad  to  wake  up,"  she  answered,  with  a  sunny 
smile. 

"  So  you  can  forgive  and  forget  ?  " 

"  Certainly  —  if  you  '11  let  me." 

"  Oh,  I  understand,"  he  nodded  ;  "  but  I  think 
it  would  be  only  civil  for  you  to  ask  me  a  few 
questions  first." 

"  I  don't  need  to.  I  see  your  bandage.  I  'm 
very  sorry." 

"Are  you?  "Well,  you  look  as  if  your  grief 
was  tempered.  It 's  scarcely  fair  for  you  to  sit 
up  there  looking  as  fresh  as  the  morning  and  do 
nothing  for  me." 

"  What  could  I  do  for  you  ?  " 

"  Oh  —  make  some  passes  over  me,  perhaps," 
he  suited  the  action  to  the  word  with  his  aching 
hands. 

She  shook  her  head  at  him  brightly. 

"  I  don't  know  how  much  you  know  about  Sci 
ence,  so  I  can't  decide  just  how  much  license  to 
give  your  speech  !  " 

He  civilly  veiled  the  sentiments  that  always 
uprose  in  him  when  he  heard  the  sturdy  name  of 
science  applied  to  anything  so  hopelessly  tran 
scendental. 

"  I  know  this  about  it,"  he  said  —  "  by  the  way, 
you  should  n't  keep  the  aged  and  infirm  standing." 
He  sank  upon  the  porch  steps.  "  I  have  a  friend 
at  home,  —  an  army  officer.  I  knew  he  had  been 
a  sick  man.  I  saw  him  stand  up  in  one  of  those 
meetings  —  testimony  meetings  —  and  heard  him 


THE  BEGINNING  69 

draw  the  long  bow,  and  after  him  other  people  rose 
and  let  themselves  go.  I  tell  you  if  Munchausen 
had  happened  into  that  room  that  night  he  would 
have  hidden  his  diminished  head." 

Frances  listened  attentively  until  the  delightful 
voice  ceased.  "  You  knew  your  friend  had  beeu 
ill?" 

"  Yes,  poor  chap." 

"  Did  you  know  he  had  recovered  ?  " 

"  He  seemed  to  have  recovered." 

"  You  did  n't  wish  him  to  recover,  then  ?  " 

Burling  smiled.  "  Certainly  I  wished  him  to. 
I  did  n't  even  grudge  him  his  fool's  paradise  ;  but 
of  course  I  knew  that  what  he  claimed  was  impos 
sible." 

"  With  God  all  things  are  possible,"  returned 
the  girl  decidedly.  "  How  long  ago  did  you  hear 
this  testimony  ?  " 

"  A  year  ago." 

"  Write  home  and  ask  about  this  friend  ;  and  if 
he  is  a  strong,  healthy  man,  don't  try  to  explain 
it  away.  Accept  the  healing  with  gratitude.  Re 
member  that  line  in  the  Bible,  '  Be  still  and  know 
that  I  am  God.'  " 

Burling  was  mute  for  a  minute.  He  suddenly 
recognized  the  books  on  the  table.  One  of  them 
was  a  Bible.  Another  was  "  Science  and  Health," 
and  the  third  was  a  little  brown  pamphlet. 

"  How  long  have  you  believed  in  this  ? "  he 
asked  at  last. 

"Last  summer  the  family  in  which  I  tutored 
were  Scientists.  They  pitied  me  on  account  of  my 


70  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

headaches,  and  they  advised  me  to  read  their 
books.  I  was  not  so  unfortunate  as  you.  From 
the  very  first  I  saw  that  this  was  the  truth."  The 
girl  laid  her  hand  on  her  treasures. 

"Ah,  you  were  caught  young,"  said  Maurice. 
"  That  is  the  reason." 

She  shook  her  head  and  her  eyes  looked  off. 
"Not  young  enough,"  she  replied.  "The  years  I 
wasted  ! " 

Burling  felt  a  twinge  as  he  watched  her  pure 
face.  The  years  she  had  wasted ! 

"  At  any  rate  I  congratulate  you,"  he  said  after 
a  minute,  during  which  they  were  both  absorbed. 

A  sunbeam  nestled  in  her  hair  as  she  turned 
back  and  smiled  at  him. 

"  You  may,  and  I  thank  you,"  she  answered. 

"  Miss  Hereford  would  like  to  meet  you,"  said 
Burling  after  a  pause.  "  Would  it  interrupt  any 
thing  "  —  a  glance  at  the  open  books  —  "  for  you 
to  come  now  ?  " 

"  Not  at  all,"  said  Frances  with  alacrity.  "  I 
had  just  finished  the  lesson.  I  will  tell  Aunt  Mira 
where  I  am  going." 

But  Aunt  Mira  was  in  conclave  with  her  work 
ers  and  could  not  be  found ;  so  Frances  moved 
with  Burling  through  one  after  another  cool,  plea 
sant  room,  until  he  stopped  before  the  door  of  a 
small  apartment  with  an  unobstructed  view  of  the 
Sound,  where  Miss  Hereford  always  sat  at  this 
hour  to  read  her  fortnight-old  "  Times." 


CHAPTER  VH 

TIMMY 

THE  confusion  of  sounds  proceeding  from  the 
room  made  Burling  hesitate  to  introduce  a  stranger. 
He  listened  in  surprise. 

Dudley  was  talking  fast.  Her  mistress's  broken 
voice  was  throwing  in  exclamations,  and  above 
their  tones  a  wail  was  rising  and  falling.  Mau 
rice's  knock  was  unnoticed,  and  a  sharp  yelp 
caused  him  to  throw  wide  the  door  and  step  in. 

"  What  has  happened  to  Timmy  ?  "  he  asked, 
while  Frances  paused  uncertainly. 

"  Oh,  Maurice,  Maurice,  Timmy  has  been  killed ! " 
cried  Miss  Hereford  in  frenzied  tones.  Her  cap 
was  awry,  and  tears  were  streaming  down  her 
cheeks  as  she  lifted  her  eyes  piteously  from  where 
the  little  dog  lay  convulsed. 

"  What  is  it,  Dudley  ?  "  asked  Burling. 

"  Rat  poison,  Mr.  Burling,  and  I  've  told  Har 
vey  a  hundred  times  not  to  drop  the  nasty  stuff 
about,  and  now  he  's  killed  Timmy,  and  whatever 
will  Miss  Hereford  do  !  "  exclaimed  the  maid  ex 
citedly. 

"  And  we  've  poked  soap  down  his  dear  little 
throat,"  wailed  Miss  Hereford.  "  And  oh,  my 
poor  Timmy,  forgive  me  for  not  doing  you  any 
good"  — 


72  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

Maurice  suddenly  remembered  the  girl  he  had 
left,  and  turned  quickly  as  Miss  Hereford  broke 
into  sobs,  to  see  whether  the  guest  had  withdrawn. 
She  was  standing  just  inside  the  door,  and  her 
eyes  were  closed. 

Burling,  moved  by  the  genuine  misery  of  the 
clog's  mistress,  felt  his  heart  give  a  leap  as  he  saw 
her.  "  Could  you,"  he  asked,  eagerly  striding 
toward  her,  "  would  such  a  thing  be  possible  ?  " 

Frances  advanced  quickly  and  placed  her  hand 
on  Miss  Hereford's  shoulder. 

"  Your  little  dog  need  n't  die,"  she  said. 

The  weeping  woman  looked  up  at  the  strange 
voice  and  words.  The  blonde  head  and  blue  gown 
formed  for  the  moment  to  her  an  angelic  vision  at 
which  she  stared  speechless. 

"  Take  them  both  away,  please,"  said  the  girl, 
turning  to  Maurice ;  and  quickly  she  was  left 
alone,  Miss  Hereford  staring  through  her  wet  eyes 
until  the  door  closed  behind  her.  She  had  seen 
the  froth  on  her  pet's  lips,  she  had  seen  the  rigid 
ity  that  strained  his  little  body,  and  outside  the 
door  she  flung  herself  upon  Burling's  shoulder. 

The  maid,  a  minute  ago  pale  with  grief  and  ter 
ror,  was  now  red  with  astonishment.  Who  could 
this  young  woman  be  if  it  were  not  the  house 
keeper's  niece  who  came  yesterday  ?  To  think  she 
should  be  a  doctor ! 

"  The  doctor  '11  want  help,  I  should  think,  Mr. 
Burling,"  she  suggested. 

"  She  does  n't  want  help,  Dudley.   You  can  go." 

"I  think  my  mistress  needs  me,"  resentfully. 
"  Miss  Hereford,  shall  I  "  — 


TIMMY  78 

"  I  will  take  care  of  Miss  Hereford.  I  will  call 
you  a  little  later.  You  may  go." 

At  this  the  woman  was  obliged  to  withdraw, 
though  with  reluctant  feet. 

A  moan  from  the  closed  room  acted  upon  Misf 
Hereford  galvanically.  She  started  away  from  the 
supporting  shoulder. 

"  I  must  go  in  !  "  she  said  distractedly.  "  Who 
was  that  lovely  blue  creature,  Maurice  ?  Why  did 
she  send  us  out  ?  Did  she  really  say  —  how  can 
she  say  "  — 

"  Yes,  she  wanted  to  try  to  help  Timmy.  It 's 
the  only  chance,  Aunt  Eleanor ;  don't  disturb  her." 

Burling  led  the  half-resisting  form  down  the 
corridor. 

"  I  knew  there  were  lots  of  lady  doctors  in 
America,  —  and  they  're  often  very  good  at  home, 
are  n't  they,  Maurice  ?  But  in  this  lonely  place, 
and  without  her  hat,  and  so  young,  and  just  at 
the  moment  we  wanted  her !  Oh,  how  sweet  her 
face  looked !  How  could  she  have  happened  in  ? 
What  a  strange  place  America  is!  Oh,  it's  all 
like  a  dream  !  I  can't  lose  Timmy,  I  can't !  Mau 
rice,  whom  have  I  left  him  with  in  his  dying  hour  ?  " 

"  Miss  Graves's  niece." 

Miss  Hereford  stiffened  and  recoiled.  "  Then 
she  is  as  much  a  doctor  as  she  is  the  President's 
niece.  This  is  too  much  !  Let  me  go  this  minute, 
Maurice  Burling ! " 

Burling  ground  his  teeth  together,  she  hurt  his 
wrists  so  severely.  He  dropped  his  hands. 

"  Very  well.  Go  in  there,  then,  if  you  wish  to 
lose  your  dog." 


74  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

It  was  the  first  time  he  had  ever  spoken  roughly 
to  the  companion  of  his  life-work,  and  her  astonish 
ment  was  so  great  that  even  at  this  crucial  moment 
she  stopped  to  look  at  him. 

"  Why,  what  can  that  girl  do  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know,"  brusquely.  "  She  is  a  Chris 
tian  Scientist.  They  claim  to  do  all  sorts  of  tricks. 
I  saw  it  was  all  up  with  Timmy.  She  was  willing 
to  try.  That 's  all.  I  'm  not  equal  to  a  wrestling 
match  with  even  a  mite  like  you  this  morning,  so 
have  it  your  own  way." 

"  Maurice  Burling,  there  is  a  Christian  Scien 
tist  in  my  house  !  "  returned  Miss  Hereford,  with 
the  repose  born  of  horror.  For  one  moment  her 
eyes  turned  wildly  toward  the  closed  door  of  the 
little  room,  as  if  she  were  minded  to  break  into 
it  instantly ;  but  all  had  grown  still  within.  She 
had  not  the  courage  to  stir  in  its  direction. 

"  I  don't  hear  Timmy  any  longer,"  she  said  with 
broken  softness,  turning  back  to  Burling. 

"  No  more  do  I,"  he  answered  briefly. 

Ten  long  minutes  they  stood  there.  Still  no 
movement,  no  sound  from  the  little  room. 

"  Would  n't  she  come  out  if  Timmy  were  —  were 
gone  ?  "  asked  Miss  Hereford  at  last  tremulously. 

"  I  don't  know.  I  never  employed  a  Christian 
Scientist.  Perhaps  when  they  fail  they  sail  out 
the  window  on  a  broomstick  instead  of  meeting 
the  outraged  family." 

Burling  was  still  waiting  for  his  pipe.  His  mal 
treated  wrists  ached,  and  he  was  irritated  by  the 
recent  scene  of  tears  and  pain;  yet  the  interest  of 


TIMMY  75 

that  little  room  held  him.  He  did  not  care  to 
leave  until  the  door  opened. 

There  was  a  window  at  the  end  of  the  corridor, 
and  beside  it  was  a  wicker  seat  large  enough  for 
two.  Silently  he  led  the  way  to  it,  and  they  both 
sat  down. 

Miss  Hereford's  bewildered  thoughts  were  com 
ing  into  system  and  order,  and  like  a  star  among 
them  shone  out  the  fair  face  that  had  bent  above 
her  to  calm  her  grief.  She  had  always  said,  and 
her  beloved  rector  had  lauded  her  for  it,  that 
rather  than  harbor  a  Christian  Scientist  under  her 
roof,  she  would  forego  the  companionship  of  her 
best  friend ;  and  now  here  she  was  sitting,  meekly 
tolerating,  even  eagerly  hoping  for  the  success  of 
what  she  had  always  maintained  to  be  blasphemous 
presumption.  She  wrung  her  hands  together. 

But  this  was  America ;  and  Timmy  had  been  — 
perhaps  even  now  was  —  dying !  She  shuddered. 

"  How  did  you  know  this  girl  was  a  Christian 
Scientist?  "  she  asked  in  what  she  tried  to  make  a 
severe  tone.  It  would  be  so  much  easier  to  make 
it  severe  if  she  were  sure  that  the  little  spark  of 
life  in  the  next  room  had  flickered  out. 

"  She  told  me  so  yesterday,  coming  home  from 
the  station." 

"  What  do  you  suppose  she  is  doing  in  there  so 
long?" 

''•  I  believe  they  pray,  don't  they  ?  "  asked  Bur 
ling  doubtfully. 

An  excited  catch  came  into  Miss  Hereford's 
throat.  "  Some  people  would  n't  pray  for  a  little 


76  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

dog,  would  they,  Maurice  ?  She  had  a  very  sweet 
face.  She  —  she  does  n't  seem  real  to  me  yet," 
she  added  piteously.  "  It  would  be  rude  to  inter 
rupt  her,  would  n't  it  ?  "  swallowing  a  sob.  "  I  'm 
sure  she  meant  very  kindly,  or  she  would  n't  have 
spoken  in  the  tone  she  did.  Did  you  notice  her 
tone,  Maurice  ?  " 

"  Yes.    It  struck  me  that  her  motive  was  pure." 

"  You  know  there  are  good  people  in  every  sect, 
and  —  and,  she  would  n't  stay  in  there  if  he  were 
dead,  would  she  now,  Maurice  ?  "  The  nervous 
catch  sounded  again  in  Miss  Hereford's  voice. 

Suddenly  Miss  Graves  entered  the  hall  from  an 
opposite  door.  "  Oh,  I  've  been  looking  for  you, 
Miss  Hereford,"  she  said  in  her  sonorous  tones. 

Instantly  the  fingers  of  the  two  on  the  wicker 
divan  flew  to  their  lips.  The  housekeeper  hesi 
tated  a  minute,  then  advanced  on  tiptoe. 

"  What  is  it  ?  "  she  asked  softly. 

Miss  Hereford  glanced  at  Burling,  but  he  only 
smiled  rather  quizzically  at  the  little  woman  whose 
hope  even  against  hope  was  making  her  fingers 
and  lips  unsteady. 

"  I  hope  Mr.  William  has  n't  had  an  attack," 
said  Miss  Graves,  as  they  both  continued  silent. 
The  traces  of  tears  and  the  tension  in  Miss  Here 
ford's  face  indicated  some  serious  calamity.  "  Not 
that  it  would  n't  be  a  mercy  —  a  mercy  —  a  mercy ! " 
added  Miss  Miranda's  swift  thought. 

"  No,"  returned  Miss  Hereford,  looking  again 
at  Burling,  wistful  that  he  should  speak ;  but  he 
remained  mute. 


TIMMY  77 

"  I  did  n't  know  until  a  few  minutes  ago,"  said 
Miss  Hereford  tremulously,  "  that  your  niece  was 
a  Christian  Scientist,  Miss  Graves." 

A  pang  of  mortification  swept  through  the 
housekeeper.  This,  then,  was  the  cause  of  her 
employer's  agitation.  Could  she  blame  her?  It 
was  disgrace  and  pain  that  she  herself  had  suffered 
last  evening  when  Frances  had  confessed  her  faith, 
and  her  face  suffused ;  yet  now,  with  strange  in 
consistency,  she  resented  Miss  Hereford's  attitude, 
while  a  bitter  impatience  arose  within  her  that  her 
niece  conld  so  injure  the  family  pride. 

"  I  did  n't  know  it  myself  until  she  arrived  here, 
Miss  Hereford,"  she  returned  stiffly.  "  Of  course 
my  niece  won't  stay  under  your  roof  one  minute 
longer  than  you  wish  her  to.  At  the  same  time," 
Miss  Miranda's  cheeks  were  flushing  deeper  under 
her  sallow  skin  and  her  head  was  erect,  "  you  being 
an  Englishwoman  and  she  an  American,  I  must 
ask  you  to  remember  the  Mayflower.  She  has  a 
right  to  believe  anything  she  wants  to." 

"  Then  you  —  do  you  "  —  asked  Miss  Hereford 
tremulously,  "do  you  sympathize  in  her  views?" 

Miranda,  in  her  excitement,  took  no  note  of  the 
timidity  of  the  question.  Her  black  eyes  snapped. 

"  Are  you  through  with  me  if  I  do  ?  "  she  asked, 
her  pride  and  independence  in  arms. 

"  Oh,  no,  indeed  !  "  exclaimed  the  poor  little 
lady,  overwhelmed  at  the  thought  of  America 
minus  Timmy  and  Miss  Graves.  "  I  merely  asked 
for  information,"  she  added,  still  nervously  listen 
ing. 


78  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"Then  I  can  satisfy  you  in  two  words,"  said 
Miranda  emphatically.  "  I  don't.  Frances  is  a 
good  girl,  and  she  seems  as  happy  over  this  folde- 
rol  as  if  she  'd  found  the  pot  of  gold  at  the  end  of 
the  rainbow.  My  only  comfort  is  that  it  can't  last 
long  with  her.  She  comes  of  good  New  England 
stock,  and  "  — 

Miss  Hereford  shook  her  finger  warningly  at 
the  speaker  and  put  her  head  forward.  "  Not  quite 
so  loud,  if  you  please,  Miss  Graves.  I  thought 
just  then  I  heard  something." 

"  Where  ?  "  asked  Miranda,  looking  around 
vaguely. 

Maurice  Burling  smiled  at  the  empty  pipe  he 
was  fondling.  He  had  risen  when  Miss  Graves 
approached.  The  housekeeper  began  to  feel  that 
there  was  still  a  mystery  here.  Why  must  she  be 
quiet,  even  though  her  niece's  fad  had  moved  Miss 
Hereford  to  tears  ?  That  lady's  following  words 
did  not  explain. 

"I  thought  I  heard  your  niece's  voice,"  she 
said. 

Miss  Graves  stared.  Why  should  Frances's 
voice  be  a  cause  for  enjoining  silence  ? 

"  Oh,  no,"  she  answered.  "  My  niece  must  have 
gone  to  walk.  She  disappeared  while  I  was  talk 
ing  to  the  cook." 

"  Oh,  Maurice  !  "  ejaculated  Miss  Hereford, 
turning  and  stretching  out  her  little  hand  toward 
him,  "  indeed  I  thought  again  I  heard  her !  " 

Miss  Graves  looked  from  one  to  the  other.  What 
was  all  this  ?  Were  they  crazy,  or  was  she  ? 


TIMMY  79 

Miss  Hereford  could  contain  herself  no  longer. 
"  Oh,  Miss  Graves,  my  little  dog  has  been  poisoned 
—  my  little  Timmy !  We  left  him  in  that  room  — • 
dying !  "  The  tears  again  dropped  down  the 
speaker's  face. 

"  You  did  !  "  ejaculated  Miranda.  She  had  not 
been  a  week  in  this  house  without  discovering  that 
her  employer's  little  countryman  was  the  sunshine 
of  her  life.  She  even  liked  the  amiable  pet  her 
self,  with  a  sort  of  contemptuous  good  nature. 

"  What  did  you  leave  him  for  ?  "  she  asked  very 
naturally. 

"  Oh,  you  don't  suppose  we  would  if  there  had 
been  anything  that  anybody  could  do  for  him !  " 
exclaimed  Miss  Hereford  poignantly,  unconscious 
that  she  was  voicing  the  sentiment  of  most  people 
when  they  finally  seek  "  to  the  Lord  "  instead  of 
"to  the  physicians." 

"  Why  did  n't  you  make  him  swallow  something  ? 
You  could  have  got  some  soap,  anyway !  "  said  the 
housekeeper,  with  repressed  impatience  at  this 
supine  behavior. 

"  We  tried.  Dudley  and  I  tried.  It  only  in 
creased  his  sufferings.  Ah  !  "  The  speaker  pressed 
her  hand  to  her  hot  eyes. 

"  But  what  do  you  mean  sitting  out  here  if  he  's 
alive !  "  urged  Miranda,  all  her  practical  ideas 
surging.  "  I  never  'd  have  thought  you  'd  let  him 
die  alone,  Miss  Hereford." 

"  Miss  Graves  !  "  cried  the  little  woman  acutely. 
**  How  can  you  !  Your  niece  is  with  him." 

"  Frances !  "  ejaculated  the  housekeeper,  in  a 


80  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

very  extremity  of  surprise.  "  You  've  left  Frances 
with  him ! " 

"  Yes,"  piteously.  "  She  's  giving  him  an  absent 
treatment.  Oh,  Miss  Graves,  I  keep  imagining  I 
hear  something  in  there  !  " 

The  housekeeper  looked  around  instinctively 
for  somewhere  to  sit  down.  She  had  a  sensation 
which  was  entirely  unprecedented,  and  therefore 
she  did  not  recognize  it ;  but  it  was  nothing  more 
nor  less  than  hysteria.  Indeed,  she  fell  inconti 
nently  into  the  place  on  the  divan  which  Mr.  Bur 
ling  had  vacated,  and  sat  there  grappling  with  the 
idea  of  Frances  and  her  patient. 

"  You  know  there  was  nothing  else  —  he  was 
dying  "  —  pursued  Miss  Hereford  breathlessly, 
"  and  she  looked  so  sweet  —  and  so  sure.  I  shan't 
forget  her  face "  -  little  sobs  punctuated  this 
speech  —  "I  shan't  indeed  —  Oh !  " 

It  was  not  so  much  an  exclamation  as  a  cry,  for 
the  door  of  the  little  room  opened,  and  both  women 
leaped  to  their  feet.  Burling's  lips  fell  apart 
eagerly  as  the  smiling  girl  in  the  blue  cotton  gown 
came  out  into  the  hall,  and  in  her  arms  lay  the 
pug,  who  was  licking  his  chops  and  yawning  por 
tentously. 

For  a  minute  nothing  was  heard  but  the  glad 
cries  of  the  dog's  mistress  and  the  endearing  terms 
with  which  she  overwhelmed  him  and  Frances  alike. 

"  It  was  a  very  bad  dream  he  had,  —  a  very  bad 
dream,"  said  the  girl,  half  laughing  gently  into  the 
pug's  flat  face,  as  she  yielded  him  into  the  arms  of 
his  mistress. 


TIMMY  81 

"  Dear  child,  what  does  it  mean  ?  "  asked  Miss 
Hereford  at  last  brokenly. 

"  It  means  that  God  healed  him." 

"  My  dear  —  my  dear  !  "  The  English  lady's 
shocked  suspicion  of  irreverence  mingled  amus 
ingly  with  her  joy. 

"  Why  not  ?  "  asked  the  girl  kindly.  "  Have 
you  an  idea  that  any  one  but  God  made  your  little 
dog?" 

"Certainly  not,  of  course."  Miss  Hereford 
dropped  an  agitated  kiss  on  the  wrinkled  velvety 
forehead.  "  But  it  seems  almost  too  much  to  ask 
of  the  Almighty,  my  dear,  —  the  Almighty,  does  n't 
it?  Only  a  little  dog." 

"It  doesn't  seem  so  to  me.  'Not  a  sparrow 
falleth '  —  don't  you  remember  ?  " 

"  Yes,  yes !     Oh,  Timmy  !  " 

Dudley,  whose  sharp  ears  had  been  listening  at 
a  safe  distance,  now  hastened  to  join  the  group. 
She  seemed  struck  dumb  at  sight  of  the  pug  blink 
ing  in  his  mistress's  arms  ;  but  recovering  herself, 
she  spoke. 

"  And  I  've  been  giving  Harvey  such  a  dressing 
down  !  "  she  exclaimed. 

"  I  'm  sure  he  richly  deserved  it,"  said  Miss 
Hereford. 

"  Why,  no,  Miss  Hereford.  He  said  he  knew 
he  put  those  pieces  of  meat  where  Timmy  could 
not  possibly  get  them,  and  you  see  he  did  n't.  It 
was  just  some  passing  sickness." 

Miss  Graves's  hysterical  temptation  had  passed. 
Her  face  had  resumed  its  Revolutionary  lines. 


82  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Distemper,  probably,"  she  remarked. 

She  had  no  unkind  intention  toward  her  niece. 
It  was  only  the  honest  expression  of  her  thought. 

"  Well,  we  certainly  had  a  great  scare,  at  any 
rate,"  said  Miss  Hereford,  "  and  I  'm  just  as  much 
obliged  to  you,  my  dear,"  a  grateful  look  at 
Frances,  "as  if  Timmy  had  been  poisoned.  He 
seemed  very  sick  to  me." 

Frances  was  a  young  Scientist,  and  had  not  yet 
become  inured  to  the  reluctance  of  thought  to 
admit  an  immaterial  power.  Burling  saw  the 
color  rise  in  her  cheeks,  though  her  eyes  kept  their 
steady  radiance. 

"  Miss  Hereford,"  she  said,  "  do  not  be  turned 
from  gratitude  to  our  Father  for  this  proof  that 
no  life  is  too  trifling  to  be  preserved  by  His  tender 
love.  If  you  will  ask  your  maid  to  go  into  the 
next  room,  there  is  something  there  which  needs 
her  attention." 

She  turned  with  her  pleasant  smile  to  Dudley, 
who  was  watching  her  with  ready  suspicion.  "  You 
will  be  able  to  show  Harvey  a  bit  of  the  meat  he 
did  not  hide  carefully  enough." 

Maurice  Burling,  walking  in  the  grounds  half 
an  hour  afterward,  emptied  his  pipe  by  rapping  it 
against  the  trunk  of  an  elm-tree.  His  eyes  were 
speculative. 

A  robin  running  through  the  grass  near  by 
lifted  its  head  and  stared  at  him.  He  nodded 
toward  its  bright  eye. 

"  That  was  a  very  neat  little  miracle,  if  you  ask 
me,"  he  said  confidentially. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE  PAGODA 

Miss  GRAVES  did  not  lack  food  for  thought  the 
rest  of  that  day.  At  luncheon  Frances  was  aware 
that  her  aunt  was  eyeing  her  furtively  from  time 
to  time.  The  episode  of  the  morning  was  highly 
repugnant  to  Miss  Miranda. 

"  In  Salem  days  she  'd  have  been  burned  for  a 
witch,"  she  thought. 

In  spite  of  her  generous  heart,  she  would  have 
much  preferred  that  Miss  Hereford  should  be 
left  to  mourn  her  pet  than  that  Frances  should 
assume  a  role  so  far  removed  from  the  family 
traditions.  She  dreaded  the  notoriety  to  which 
the  affair  might  give  rise  among  the  servants  ;  and 
that  afternoon  when  Dudley  came  to  the  house 
keeper  on  some  errand,  Miss  Miranda  gave  her 
more  than  the  usual  passing  glance. 

The  lady's  maid  was  evidently  still  under  ex 
citement.  To  tell  the  truth,  she  was  unreason- 
ingly  jealous  of  the  sudden  importance  in  the  eyes 
of  her  mistress  of  the  American  girl,  the  niece  of 
this  housekeeper  whose  rights  she  was  so  often 
forced  to  respect. 

Spite  sparkled  in  Dudley's  eyes  as  she  lingered 
When  her  errand  was  over. 


84  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

Frances  was  not  in  sight,  but  she  would  take 
the  aunt  down  a  peg. 

"  It  was  lucky  Timmy  got  over  his  attack,"  she 
remarked.  "  I  dare  say  there 's  not  a  dog  in 
America  as  well  bred  as  Timmy." 

"  Should  n't  wonder,"  returned  Miss  Graves, 
with  a  show  of  nonchalance  she  was  far  from  feel 
ing. 

"I  told  Harvey  if  he  wanted  to  kill  the  rats 
he  'd  have  to  use  something  a  good  bit  stronger 
than  the  stuff  he  put  on  that  meat." 

"  'M'h'm,"  responded  Miss  Graves,  feeling  as 
hot  all  over  as  Dudley  could  have  desired,  but 
maintaining  an  impassive  demeanor. 

Her  reticence  incited  the  maid  to  clinch  the 
matter. 

"  Miss  Hereford  and  I  were  quite  put  about  for 
a  few  minutes,  Timmy  seemed  so  upset,  but  di 
rectly  we  left  the  room  he  went  quite  sick,  and  of 
course  he  came  right  after  that.  Your  young 
woman  was  very  kind  to  stay  with  him.  I  had  to 
bring  Miss  Hereford  away.  It  was  too  much  for 
her  nerves,  don't  you  know." 

"  My  niece's  name  is  Rogers  —  Miss  Rogers," 
said  the  housekeeper  slowly,  with  a  level  look  out 
of  her  eyes  into  Dudley's. 

"  Is  it,  indeed  ?  Well,  Miss  Hereford  took  it 
very  kind  of  her  being  willing  to  stay  with  Timmy 
while  the  poor  dog  was  suffering,  but  of  course  we 
know  now  he  was  n't  so  bad  as  we  thought." 

"  Law,  no,"  said  Miss  Graves  carelessly,  secretly 
delighted  to  find  that  Dudley's  malice  took  this 


THE  PAGODA  85 

turn.  " '  All 's  well  that  ends  well,'  "  she  added, 
"  and  I  hope  Timmy  '11  have  more  sense  next 
time." 

"  That 's  where  it  is,"  returned  the  maid,  molli 
fied.  "  Him  that 's  always  fed  so  dainty,  too 
After  all,  Mrs.  Graves,  pamper  them  as  you  wills 
a  dog 's  a  dog,  and  you  can't  make  anything  else 
out  of  them." 

"  That 's  a  fact,  Dudley,"  said  Miss  Miranda  j 
and  then  they  parted,  each  somewhat  relieved  in 
mind. 

"'And  the  magicians  did  likewise  with  their 
enchantments,'  "  thought  Miss  Graves  as  she  went 
about  her  work.  It  was  a  bit  of  Scripture  she  had 
quoted  often  to  herself  that  day.  It  seemed  to  her 
that  every  hour  since  the  afternoon  in  Melrose 
when  she  had  come  upon  her  niece  reading  the 
Bible,  the  girl  had  been  changing  into  a  new  and 
quite  different  personality  from  the  one  Miss  Mi 
randa  had  known. 

Frances  took  a  walk  this  first  afternoon  of  her 
stay  at  Waterview.  Her  thoughts  as  she  strolled 
had  been  radiant,  or  so  it  seemed  to  Miss  Graves 
from  the  look  in  the  girl's  face  when  at  last  she 
returned  and  entered  the  room  where  her  aunt  was 
sewing. 

"  It  is  a  beautiful  afternoon,"  she  announced. 

"  Think  so  ?  "  returned  Miss  Miranda,  biting  off 
her  thread.  "  All  overcast,  seems  to  me." 

"  Yes,  but  the  air  is  so  sweet.  I  love  these  gray 
days." 

"  Well,  I  should  think  you  'd  be  too  lame  to  care 


86  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

very  much  about  walking,"  remarked  Miranda 
bluntly.  "  Come,  now,  Frances  Rogers,  ain't  you 
lame?" 

"  I  am,  a  little  —  not  much." 

"  Well,  I  'm  glad  you  '11  own  it." 

The  girl  seated  herself  in  a  rocking-chair  and 
smiled. 

"  You  're  glad  I  'm  lame,  then." 

"Yes,  I  am.  When  folks  get  thrown  out  of 
carriages  it 's  natural  they  should  be  lame,  and  I  'd 
rather  they  were.  And  when  dogs  get  poisoned  I 
want  they  should  die.  It 's  natural.  So  there  !  " 

The  girl's  laugh  rang  out  heartily.  "  That 's 
funny,"  she  said,  "  but  it  is  n't  true.  If  you  could 
have  rubbed  the  lameness  out  of  me  with  liniment 
you  'd  have  been  delighted,  would  n't  you  ?  " 

"  Humph !  "  grunted  Miss  Graves,  setting  a 
vigorous  stitch. 

"  If  you  could  have  cured  Timmy  you  would  not 
have  grudged  days  and  nights  of  care.  You  would 
have  fought  for  his  life  for  Miss  Hereford's  sake 
as  hard  as  if  he  had  been  a  baby.  You  can't  deny 
it." 

Miss  Graves  looked  up  from  her  sewing  and 
straight  at  her  niece  over  her  glasses.  "  Frances 
Rogers,  tell  me,  now  we  're  alone,  what  you  gave 
that  dog  !  " 

The  girl  returned  her  aunt's  gaze  for  a  hesitat 
ing  minute. 

"  But,  Aunt  Mira,"  she  said  at  last,  "  you  must 
know  I  don't  carry  around  antidotes  for  poison  in 
the  pocket  of  my  morning  gown." 


THE  PAGODA  87 

"I  ask,  Frances,"  sonorously,  "what  did  you 
give  that  dog  ?  " 

"  And  I  tell  you,"  replied  the  girl  gently,  "  no 
thing  but  a  large  dose  of  truth." 

"  Pshaw !  "  ejaculated  Miss  Graves  fiercely,  and 
resumed  her  sewing. 

For  a  minute  there  was  silence ;  then  Frances 
spoke.  "  We  hope  to  live  together,  Aunt  Mira. 
Supposing  we  agree  not  to  talk  on  this  subject." 

"  I  shall  agree  to  nothing  of  the  kind,"  was  Miss 
Miranda's  prompt  response.  "  Anything  on  earth 
but  a  forbidden  subject.  Frances  Kogers,  have 
you  an  idea  of  the  families  Christian  Science  has 
broken  up?" 

"  No.  I  have  n't  heard  of  any.  I  know  of  some 
it  has  brought  together." 

"  Have  you  an  idea  of  the  wise  and  good  men 
who  have  preached  against  it  ?  I  have  a  sermon 
now  that  I  cut  out  of  the  paper  before  I  ever 
thought  a  Graves  could  run  so  wild.  It  is  by  the 

Rev.  Dr.  D .  I  '11  let  you  read  it.  In  fact,  I 

wish  you  to  read  it." 

"  Can  he  heal  the  sick  ?  "  asked  Frances. 

Miss  Miranda  looked  up.  "  I  don't  suppose  hu 
can.  I  don't  suppose  he  would  try  to  do  such  a 
thing." 

"  Then  no  matter  what  he  says,  he  does  n't 
know  enough  about  his  subject  to  discuss  it.  We 
only  study  the  Science  that  Christ  taught,  and 
obey  him  as  far  and  fast  as  we  can.  Christian 
Science  is  n't  a  matter  of  words.  It  is  a  matter 
of  deeds.  Discussing  it  or  preaching  against  it 


88  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

amounts  to  nothing  unless  the  preacher  can  come 
down  out  of  the  pulpit  and  heal  the  sick  as  Jesus 
Christ  told  him  to  do.  Then  his  words  will  have 
weight ;  but  then  they  will  cease  to  be  in  oppo 
sition  to  his  Master." 

Miss  Graves  dropped  her  sewing,  and  seemed 
searching  in  vain  for  something  to  say. 

"  I  do  hate  to  have  you  queer  >  Frances,"  she  said 
at  last. 

"  But  when  you  come  to  find  I  'm  not  queer  — 
won't  that  be  a  blessing  ?  Aunt  Mira,  let  us  read 
the  New  Testament  over  again  together  while  I  'm 
here.  I  believe  you  've  forgotten  some  of  the  things 
Jesus  said  and  commanded." 

"  Read  my  Bible,  eh  ?  "  Miss  Graves  gave  a 
short  laugh.  "  My  niece  tells  me  I  've  forgotten 
the  Gospels  !  Well,  well !  Frances,  you  're  my 
guest,  and  I  don't  want  to  make  you  uncomfort 
able,  so  I  won't  tell  you  what  I  think  of  that 
speech." 

"  Aunt  Mira,"  the  girl  left  her  chair  and  came 
and  sat  on  the  stool  at  Miss  Graves's  feet,  "you 
must  know  it  is  a  pain  to  me  to  displease  you.  I 
have  anticipated  so  much  being  with  you,  looked 
forward  to  our  living  together,  and  now  all  I  can 
do  to  prove  my  love  is  to  go  away  the  minute  you 
want  me  to.  I  did  n't  mean  to  say  it  so  frankly, 
but  on  second  thoughts  I  agree  with  you ;  there 
must  be  no  concealment  between  us,  not  even  a 
loving  one.  I  will  go  to-morrow  and  not  feel  the 
least  resentment  if  you  would  be  relieved  by  my 
doing  so.  Just  say  the  word." 


THE  PAGODA  89 

Miss  Miranda's  face  was  grave  and  rigid  as  she 
met  the  entreating  blue  eyes. 

"  Frances,"  she  said,  "  I  did  n't  sleep  much  last 
night.  I  was  thinking  —  thinking  and  thinking 
around  in  a  circle,  about  supposing  you  kept  oir 
with  this  unreasonable  superstition  —  how  should 
we  get  on  together  ?  I  got  to  wondering  just  how 
much  you  did  care  for  me :  whether  you  would  for 
my  sake  give  up  this  new  fad.  I  'm  glad  you  're 
quit  of  your  headaches,  real  glad  you  're  so  well 
and  happy ;  but  why  can't  you  be  just  as  good  and 
well  off  in  the  church  your  father  and  mother 
loved  ?  I  know  I  have  n't  done  so  much  for  you 
the  last  few  years  as  to  have  any  great  rights  to 
be  considered  ;  but,  oh,  Frances,  the  weight  it  would 
take  off  my  heart  if  you  'd  just  agree  to  come  back 
to  the  safe  path  that 's  been  good  enough  for  thou 
sands  of  Christians  a  good  deal  better  than  you  or 
I  can  ever  hope  to  be  !  " 

The  girl's  hand  was  on  her  aunt's  knee.  "  Aunt 
Mira,  you  have  done  all  for  me  that  you  could.  I 
could  n't  feel  more  grateful  to  you  if  you  had  had 
quantities  of  money  and  lavished  it  upon  me.  Don't 
think  for  a  minute  that  it  is  lack  of  love  for  you 
that  makes  me  persist  in  going  on  instead  of  back. 
You  have  no  idea  what  you  are  asking  of  me." 

"  Then  supposing  it  came  to  a  question  of  a 
break  between  us?"  asked  Miss  Graves,  the  lines 
of  her  face  hardening  still  more. 

"  I  should  never  cease  to  regret  it." 

"  You  have  n't  anybody  in  the  world  as  near  to 
you  as  I  am,"  persisted  Miss  Miranda.  "  Think 


90  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

well  what  you  're  saying,  Frances.  There 's  no 
difference  like  a  religious  difference.  It  may  sun 
der  us  in  spite  of  ourselves.  Would  you  cut  your 
self  off  from  all  kith  and  kin  ?  " 

"  My  dear  Aunt  Mira,"  replied  the  girl,  "  in  a 
way  I  am  not  independent  of  you,  for  I  love  you 
dearly ;  but  if  I  had  a  father  and  mother,  brothers 
and  sisters,  besides  you,  and  all  felt  that  they  must 
leave  me  if  I  held  to  Christian  Science,  it  would 
make  no  difference." 

Miss  Graves  frowned  slightly,  and  they  regarded 
each  other  during  a  pause. 

"Now  after  that,  I  am  willing  to  accept  your 
verdict,"  said  Frances. 

It  was  a  satisfaction  to  her  aunt  to  observe  that 
the  sweet  lips  quivered. 

"  You  're  a  fanatic,  then,"  said  Miss  Miranda 
brusquely.  "  There  's  nothing  particularly  novel 
about  being  a  fanatic.  There  have  been  armies 
of  them." 

Her  heart  was  beating  hard.  For  the  moment 
it  seemed  to  her  good  to  remand  the  obstinate  one 
to  her  life  in  one  room  and  extinguish  at  once  all 
hope  of  the  cooperative  life  in  an  apartment,  to 
which  they  had  both  looked  forward.  Frances's 
very  gentleness  was  exasperating.  Miss  Graves 
elected  to  view  it  as  a  pose. 

"  Well,  we  '11  see,"  she  said  at  last,  vaguely. 

"  I  can  go  back  to-morrow,"  said  the  girl. 
«  Shall  I  ?  " 

"  No,  you  shall  not !  "  brusquely.  "  Wait  a  few 
days  for  the  speech  of  people  if  nothing  more." 


THE  PAGODA  91 

So  it  was  unsatisfactorily  settled,  and  Miss 
Miranda,  in  spite  of  herself,  could  but  admire  the 
equable  and  cheerful  manner  in  which  her  niece 
for  the  rest  of  that  day  made  conversation  about 
their  mutual  friends  and  acquaintances  at  home. 

"  Certainly  for  a  young  person,"  thought  Miss 
Miranda,  "  her  self-control  is  remarkable." 

"  But  I  've  always  heard,"  she  added  mentally, 
"  that  Christian  Science  makes  them  all  hard  and 
cold,  little  by  little." 

So  passed  Frances's  first  day  at  Waterview. 
The  second  morning  was  cloudless.  Miss  Graves 
accepted  her  assistance  in  a  few  household  duties, 
and  then  she  did  her  reading,  as  before,  on  the 
porch.  The  sparkling  water  seemed  to  beckon 
through  the  trees,  and  at  last  she  went  hatless 
across  the  lawn  toward  a  pagoda  built  on  a  little 
rise  of  ground  in  sight  of  the  crested  blue  of  the 
Sound.  She  found  it  inclosed  on  three  sides,  and 
within  were  a  wicker  table,  several  chairs,  and  a 
hammock.  No  sign  of  life  showing  in  any  direc 
tion,  she  seated  herself  in  the  netting  and  gazed 
out  upon  the  water,  speedily  becoming  lost  in 
thought. 

She  had  become  so  completely  unconscious  of 
the  passage  of  time  that  she  started  at  the  sudden 
apparition  of  two  men,  who  appeared  to  have 
dropped  from  the  clouds  upon  the  grass  before  her 
retreat.  One  was  a  servant  in  black  clothes,  who 
carried  over  his  arm  a  heavy  Scotch  rug.  In  his 
hands  were  a  couple  of  boxes,  and  his  face  bore 
an  expression  of  supercilious  endurance,  his  upper 


92  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

lip  being  elevated  at  one  side  in  a  general  disap 
proval  of  the  universe.  The  second  was  taller  and 
broader,  a  man  in  knickerbockers.  A  thick  crop 
of  brown  wavy  hair  caught  the  sun  in  its  lighter 
threads.  Bold  brown  eyes  opened  wide  beneath 
the  broad  brow,  and  the  lips  of  the  handsome 
mouth  were  loose  and  sullen.  His  brow  lowered 
as  he  caught  sight  of  Frances  sitting  in  the  ham 
mock,  her  slippered  feet  showing  below  her  blue 
gown. 

Sanders  well  knew  who  she  was.  He  had  a 
contempt  for  her  in  advance,  as  the  housekeeper's 
niece,  and  the  opportunity  to  show  it,  while  keep 
ing  rigidly  within  the  line  of  his  duty,  was  sweet. 

"  Mr.  William's  'arnmock,  if  you  please,  miss," 
he  said  insolently. 

Frances's  thoughts  had  been  so  far  afield  that 
for  a  moment  all  that  impressed  her  was  the  amus 
ing  absurdity  of  a  lady's  being  requested  to  relin 
quish  her  resting-place  to  the  strapping  young  man 
before  her ;  but  as  the  latter's  bold,  cold  stare 
awakened  her  consciousness,  she  realized  the  new 
comer's  identity,  and  her  heart  gave  a  little  leap 
of  apprehension  as  she  hastily  rose. 

The  young  man  still  scowled.  "  You  need  n't 
go  if  you  don't  like,"  he  said.  "  I  don't  want  the 
hammock  yet." 

This  gracious  permission  might  amuse  the  vis 
itor  later  on.  At  present  she  was  far  too  uncom 
fortable  and  anxious  for  flight. 

"  Thank  you,  but  I  must  go.     My  aunt "  — 

"  Who  are  you,  anyway  ?  "  demanded  the  youth, 


THE  PAGODA  93 

planting  himself  in  her  path  and  scanning  her 
blonde  head  and  face  curiously.  "  You  are  n't 
that  giggling  one  who  was  here  once." 

"  No,  I  have  n't  met  you  before,"  returned 
Frances,  controlling  the  desire  for  incontinent 
flight.  She  recalled  afterward  that  the  servant 
regarded  the  scene  open  mouthed. 

Anything  approaching  mental  alienation  had  al 
ways  had  for  her  a  particular  horror,  and  all  she 
had  heard  concerning  this  unfortunate  young  man 
seemed  to  receive  a  terrifying  touch  from  the  big 
ness  and  strength  with  which  he  towered  above 
her. 

Instinctively  she  attempted  to  pass  him,  and  in 
stantly  he  grasped  her  arm. 

"  Oh,  please  let  me  go,"  she  said  breathlessly. 

"  Mr.  William,  sir !  "  ejaculated  the  astonished 
Sanders. 

"  Hold  your  tongue  !  "  exclaimed  the  boy,  turn 
ing  roughly  upon  him. 

To  the  intense  relief  of  the  trio,  Maurice  Bur 
ling  and  Miss  Hereford  here  came  strolling  around 
the  side  of  the  pagoda.  Burling  stared  at  the 
sight  which  met  his  eyes.  Frances,  very  pale,  was 
held  in  Billy's  grasp,  and  the  latter's  scowl  deepened 
as  Maurice  in  his  turn  grasped  his  shoulder. 

"  Take  your  hand  off  her,  Billy." 

Billy's  answer  to  this  peremptory  demand,  being 
Unconventional  in  the  extreme,  need  not  be  re 
corded. 

Burling  knew  the  hopelessness  of  forcing  him, 
and  he  saw  by  Frances's  face  that  the  tightening 
grasp  was  painful. 


94  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

Miss  Hereford  comprehended  the  situation  at 
once.  "  Here  is  Timmy  come  to  see  you,  Billy," 
she  said,  holding  up  the  pug. 

At  this  the  boy  did  drop  Frances's  arm  to  seize 
Timmy  by  his  loose  little  hide  and  carelessly  fling 
him,  yelping,  some  distance  away. 

"  Timmy 's  a  bore,"  he  remarked  coolly. 

Miss  Hereford  gave  a  little  shriek,  and  running 
after  her  pet,  clasped  him  close  to  her  bosom. 

Meanwhile  Frances,  breathing  freer,  started  to 
step  down  from  the  pagoda. 

"  Here,  you !  "  called  the  young  man,  pointing 
after  her  as  one  whose  slightest  gesture  is  obeyed, 
"  Don't  go  away  !  Sit  down  !  I  want  to  look  at 
you !  " 

"  Miss  Rogers,"  said  Burling,  crimson  with  sur 
prise  as  well  as  annoyance,  "  this  is  entirely  un 
precedented,  and  not  only  in  the  way  you  think. 
Will  you  kindly  oblige  us  by  being  seated  for  a 
few  moments  ?  " 

Sanders  listened  to  the  profound  respect  of  this 
address,  and  decided  that  he  must  revise  his  pro 
gramme  somewhat. 

"  I  'm  sure,  Billy,  you  're  sorry  you  were  so  un 
kind  to  Timmy,"  said  Miss  Hereford  in  a  grieved 
tone,  as  she  took  a  seat  near  that  into  which  the 
young  autocrat  had  thrown  himself. 

"  Don't  bother,"  he  replied.  "  What  's  her 
name  ?  "  with  a  jerk  of  his  head  toward  Frances, 
who  had  reluctantly  sunk  into  a  chair,  behind 
which  Burling  remained  standing. 

"  That  is  Miss  Rogers,"  replied  Miss  Hereford, 


THE  PAGODA  .  95 

"  and  Miss  Kogers,  this  is  Mr.  William  Hereford, 
my  nephew  and  my  own  dear  boy.  You  don't 
know,  Billy,  how  kind  Miss  Rogers  was  to  Timmy 
yesterday." 

"  Oh,  cut  Timmy !  "  He  stared  long  and  coolly 
at  the  stranger.  "  She  's  different  to  that  gig 
gling  one,"  he  added  at  last. 

Frances  was  still  trembling,  but  by  this  time  she 
had  begun  to  regain  her  self-control. 

Miss  Hereford  and  Burling  exchanged  a  look. 

"You  can  come  over  here,  girl."  The  young 
fellow  beckoned.  "  I  '11  show  you  my  beads." 

At  his  nonchalant  words  and  gesture  Burling 
stooped  toward  Frances's  ear.  "  If  you  will  be  so 
very  kind?  "  he  said. 

Reluctantly  she  rose  and  crossed  to  the  empty 
chair,  which  the  youth  indicated. 

"  Don't  be  a  duffer,  Billy,"  said  Burling.  "  Can't 
you  stand  up  when  a  lady  is  coming  to  you?  " 

Upon  this  the  tall  boy  swung  himself  lazily  to 
his  feet  and  placed  the  chair  nearer  his  own  than 
the  girl  fancied.  She  attempted  to  move  it. 

"  Drop  that,"  he  said  roughly.  "  It  does  very 
well  as  it  is." 

Sanders  placed  a  couple  of  boxes  on  the  table 
near  his  master's  elbow.  Uncovering  one,  a  quan 
tity  of  small  bright  beads  were  discovered,  while 
the  other  held  needles  and  spools  of  waxed  thread. 

"  I  '11  let  you  make  yourself  a  ring,"  said  Billy. 
"  Girls  are  always  keen  for  jewelry.  You  can 
keep  it,  too,  if  you  like.  I  always  break  mine 
up  by  evening  because  it  might  not  suit  me  next 


96  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

morning.  To-day  it  must  be  sapphires,  to  match 
the  water.  There  's  enough  for  both.  You  can 
have  sapphires  too,  if  you  like." 

The  girl's  glance  swept  the  faces  of  her  enter 
tainers,  and  what  she  saw  there  made  her  try  to 
smile  into  the  bold  eyes  fixed  upon  her.  "  I  think 
I  '11  take  diamonds,  if  you  don't  mind.  I  've 
never  had  a  diamond  ring." 

The  boy  shrugged  his  big  shoulders.  "Of 
course  you  can  if  you  like,  but  your  gown  is  blue. 
I  don't  think  much  of  your  taste.  Now,  then, 
stupid,"  to  Sanders,  "  hurry  up  with  those  needles ! 
Fingers  all  thumbs,  as  usual." 

"  The  thread  seems  to  knot  this  morning,  Mr. 
William,"  returned  the  man. 

"Don't  blab!" 

"  Keep  a  civil  tongue  in  your  head,  youngster, 
can't  you  ?  "  suggested  Burling. 

"  Who  wants  you  around  here,  old  Maurice  ?  " 
was  the  rough  rejoinder.  "You're  color-blind, 
anyway." 

"  I  want  him  !  "  ejaculated  Frances,  in  a  panic 
of  which  the  next  instant  she  felt  deeply  ashamed. 

"  Humph.  Well,  I  said  you  did  n't  have  much 
taste,"  remarked  Billy,  proceeding  to  pull  over  the 
beads. 


CHAPTER  IX 

CATCHING   AT   A   STRAW 

FOR  some  time  the  little  group  remained  in  the 
pagoda,  all  humoring  the  poor  half-developed  brain. 
The  youth  was  delighted  when  Frances  had  diffi 
culty  in  matching  the  size  of  her  diamonds,  and 
the  rare  sound  of  his  laughter  ringing  out  once  or 
twice  moistened  Miss  Hereford's  eyes  with  tears. 

To  Frances  the  situation  was  extremely  painful 
and  embarrassing.  She  flushed  in  sympathy  with 
her  hostess  at  the  frequent  recurrence  of  the 
youth's  rudeness.  To  be  confronted  with  the  fam 
ily  skeleton  in  the  family's  presence  filled  her  with 
mortification,  and  she  welcomed  the  completion  of 
the  rings  as  an  excuse  for  retreat. 

"  I  'm  sure  I  thank  you  very  much,  Mr.  Here 
ford,"  she  said  at  last,  holding  up  her  hand  to 
admire  the  glass  circlet. 

"  Oh,  cut  the  Mister.  You  can  call  me  Billy. 
Here,  I  '11  wish  on  your  ring.  Then  you  '11  have  to 
keep  it  there,  you  know." 

He  took  her  hand  in  his,  and  she  shrank  from 
his  grasp.  Pulling  off  the  bead  circlet,  he  held  it 
poised  a  moment,  then  a  mischievous  flash  played 
over  his  handsome  face. 

"  With  this  ring  I  thee  wed,"  he  said,  and  again 
his  boyish  laugh  rang  out  gleefully. 


98  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  You  're  a  good  sort,"  he  added.  "  Perhaps 
when  I  'm  a  man  we  shall  hit  it  off." 

"You  were  going  to  wish,"  said  Frances,  her 
very  ears  burning. 

"  All  right.  I  wish  that  you  should  make  rings 
with  me  every  day."  On  went  the  circlet  to  the 
smooth  finger.  "  I  say,  how  little  your  hand 
looks,"  said  the  boy,  regarding  it  with  sudden 
wonder. 

Burling  bit  his  lip.  "  But  yours  is  such  a  size, 
you  see,  Billy,"  he  said.  "  Now  then,  let  Miss 
Rogers  go." 

"  Go  ?  Not  much  !  "  retorted  the  boy  promptly. 
*'  I  '11  let  you  go,  and  Aunt  Eleanor,  and  Sanders ; 
Miss  Rogers  is  going  to  stop  here." 

The  determination  of  the  tone  set  Frances's 
heart  a-flutter ;  but  she  regarded  her  captor,  and 
allowed  her  eyes  to  suffuse  with  the  tears  she  had 
been  long  repressing. 

"  Do  you  know  you  hurt  me  holding  my  hand  so 
tight  ?  "  she  asked  slowly. 

The  effect  of  the  gentle  words  was  magical.  He 
gazed  at  her  tears  fascinated,  and  instantly  re 
leased  her. 

"If  anybody  hurts  you,"  he  exclaimed  in  a 
choked  voice,  "  I  '11  kill  him  !  " 

Frances  pursued  her  advantage.  "  I  have  come 
to  Waterview  to  visit  my  aunt,"  she  said  in  the 
same  slow,  soft  voice.  "  She  is  waiting  for  me 
now  at  the  house.  I  should  like  to  go  and  show 
her  my  ring.  May  I  ?  " 

"I  —  I  suppose  so.     You  can  tell  her  I  gave  it 


CATCHING  AT  A  STRAW  99 

to  you.  And  I  '11  give  you  another  one  some  time, 
too." 

"Thank  you,"  returned  Frances,  and  without 
other  leave-taking  she  stepped  swiftly  from  the 
pagoda,  and  the  minute  the  corner  was  turned,  fled 
like  a  fawn  toward  the  house. 

Billy  returned,  humming  a  tune  and  smiling,  to 
his  beads. 

Miss  Hereford  and  Burling  exchanged  a  long 
look  again.  Sanders  sniffed  unostentatiously  and 
threaded  another  needle. 

To  Frances's  relief,  when  she  reached  the  house 
she  did  not  at  once  find  her  aunt.  Hastening  into 
the  little  vine-clad  porch,  she  sat  down,  and  lean 
ing  her  elbows  on  the  table  whereon  still  lay  her 
books,  she  opened  her  text-book,  and  resting  her 
forehead  on  her  hands,  read  and  read  as  one  who 
takes  deep  draughts. 

She  was  humiliated,  ashamed  of  her  own  recent 
fears  and  present  tremors. 

Before  long  Miss  Miranda  caught  sight  of  her 
through  a  window,  and  coming  out,  observed  her 
absorption. 

Frances,  feeling  her  gaze,  looked  up. 

"  I  've  been  reading  that  book  some  since  you  've 
been  gone,"  said  Miss  Graves  dryly.  "  You  've 
got  a  hard  row  to  hoe  if  you  believe  one  quarter  of 
what  that  says.  It  seems  matter  not  only  is  n't 
respectable,  but  it  is  n't  even  real." 

Frances  sighed.  She  was  in  no  mood  for  argu 
ment. 

"  It  seems  a  hard  saying  at  first ;  but  after  all, 


100  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

you  know,  none  of  the  wise  men  can  decide  what 
matter  is,  and  you  believe,  don't  you,  that  God  is 
omnipresent?" 

"  Of  course,"  returned  Miss  Miranda. 

"  What  is  he  —  spirit  or  matter  ?  " 

"  Spirit,  of  course." 

"  What  does  omnipresent  mean  ?  " 

"  Everywhere." 

"  Then  where  is  matter  to  come  from  ?  " 

"Those  are  words,"  said  Miss  Graves  impa 
tiently,  "and  actions  speak  louder  than  words 
every  time.  I  guess  you  '11  be  willing  enough  to 
come  in  and  eat  your  lunch.  It  '11  be  ready  in  a 
few  minutes." 

Frances  sighed  again  unconsciously  at  the  famil 
iar  gibe. 

"  Yes,  we  do  not  awaken  at  once  from  a  false 
sense  to  the  expression  of  absolute  truth.  First 
we  have  the  sweet  assurance  of  this  truth  in  the 
destruction  of  any  suffering  from  the  food  we  eat. 
We  're  less  dependent  upon  it,  too,  and  more  con 
scious  that  man  lives  not  '  by  bread  alone,  but  by 
every  word  that  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of 
God  ; '  and  when  we  awaken  in  the  likeness  of  that 
'  mind  which  was  in  Christ '  we  shall  know  that 
this  mind  sustains  us  with  its  own  eternal  ideas. 
Let  me  assure  you,  Aunt  Mira,  that  we  shall  never 
get  anywhere  by  argument  about  this.  Have  you 
time  to  sit  down  a  minute  ?  " 

Miss  Graves  seated  herself  with  an  expression 
of  face  which  confirmed  her  niece  in  a  suddenly 
taken  resolution. 


CATCHING  AT  A   STRAW  101 

"  I  can  see,"  went  on  the  girl,  "  that  I  made  a 
mistake  in  not  talking  frankly  to  you  on  this  sub 
ject  while  you  were  in  Melrose.  It  would  hava 
saved  us  a  great  deal.  The  next  best  thing  is  for 
me  to  go  back  immediately.  I  received  an  invita 
tion  in  this  morning's  mail  to  make  a  visit  to  the 
family  where  I  tutored  last  summer.  They  have 
a  cottage  at  Intervale,  and  they  urge  me  very 
strongly." 

"  Oh,  of  course,  if  you  'd  rather,"  said  Miss 
Miranda  with  hasty  pride.  "  No  doubt  it  will  be 
dull  for  you  here  as  the  guest  of  an  employee." 

The  girl  shook  her  head  gravely.  "  You  know 
it  is  n't  that ;  but  it  has  already  begun  to  be  pain 
ful  for  us  both  to  have  an  important  point  of 
difference  in  thought  rising  between  us,  and  it  is 
liable  to  become  more  so  as  time  goes  on." 

"  It  takes  considerable  money  to  go  kiting 
around  from  pillar  to  post  like  that,"  remarked 
Miss  Miranda. 

"  Yes,  that  is  so,  too.  I  'm  sure  you  know  that 
if  I  felt  I  could  be  a  comfort  to  you  the  place  I 
should  choose  would  be  as  close  to  you  as  possible ; 
but  for  the  present  I  'm  not  a  comfort.  It  looks  to 
me  quite  certain  that  it  would  be  better  for  me  to 
go  back  to  Boston  to-morrow.  You  can  tell  Miss 
Hereford  that  I  was  recalled  if  the  question  conies 
up." 

Miss  Graves  bit  her  lip  undecidedly.  At  every 
turn  ^she  was  being  surprised  by  the  newly  devel 
oped  strength  exhibited  by  her  niece.  As  she  re 
garded  the  fair  face  a  curious  mixture  of  impotent 
anger  and  affection  agitated  her. 


102  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Another  reason  for  this  determination  has 
come  up  this  morning.  I  should  consider  it  cow 
ardly  to  give  way  to  it  if  it  were  the  only  objection 
to  my  remaining,  but  the  main  reason  being  what 
it  is,  this  annoyance  has  weight  too ;  "  and  Frances 
recounted  her  experience  in  the  pagoda. 

Miss  Graves  forgot  her  own  wrongs  and  rights 
as  she  listened. 

"  Rough  young  cub  !  "  she  commented  when  the 
girl  had  come  to  an  end.  "  He  ought  n't  to  be  let 
loose  that  way.  It 's  a  shame  for  you  to  be  put 
through  such  a  scene." 

"  Those  poor  people,  Miss  Hereford  and  Mr. 
Burling !  I  know  they  were  deeply  mortified,  but 
evidently  helpless." 

"  It  is  outrageous  !  "  A  protective  tenderness 
had  banished  all  other  emotions  in  Miss  Graves's 
breast.  Like  many  another  maternal  instinct,  hers 
permitted  her  to  discipline  the  child  of  her  affec 
tions,  but  to  protest  vigorously  against  any  liberty 
taken  by  an  outsider. 

For  a  moment  the  young  girl,  who  had  mani 
fested  for  her  a  regard  quite  undeserved  in  Miss 
Miranda's  own  estimation,  showed  in  so  brave  a 
light  that  her  aunt's  heart  yearned  over  her  re 
morsefully.  That  her  plan  for  making  Frances 
her  first  consideration  this  summer  should  have 
had  such  an  outcome  could  not  reasonably  be  con- 
sidered  entirely  the  girl's  fault,  although  there 
was  still  lurking  in  Miss  Miranda's  mind  the  sense 
of  hurt  and  outrage  that  the  young  creature  had 
dared  not  only  to  think  for  herself,  but  to  hold 


CATCHING  AT  A   STRAW  103 

herself  uninfluenced  and  untouched  by  the  disap 
proval  of  one  who  in  the  nature  of  things  should 
be  her  guide  and  leader. 

"  Look  here,  Frances,"  she  said,  after  a  thought 
ful  pause.  "I  don't  want  you  should  be  driveu 
away,  either  by  me  or  by  that  young  moon-calf. 
For  my  own  part,  I  '11  agree  to  hold  my  tongue ; 
and  as  for  him,  I  '11  see  if  he  's  going  to  lay  hands 
on  my  niece."  Miss  Graves's  black  eyes  snapped. 

Frances  shook  her  head  slightly.  "  You  could 
hold  your  tongue,  no  doubt,  Aunt  Mira,  if  you  made 
up  your  mind  to  do  so,  but  it  would  be  harder 
than  you  think ;  and  as  you  say,  a  forbidden  sub 
ject  is  an  embarrassment  to  two  people  who  love 
each  other.  I  am  certain  you  would  be  happier 
and  freer  without  me  and  my  books."  She  laid 
her  hand  on  her  treasures  as  they  lay  on  the  table. 

"  I  'm  not  sure,  Frances.  You  're  my  dear  girl, 
and  I  ain't  prepared  to  say  what  I  could  n't  swal 
low  rather  than  part  with  you.  Come  in  to  lunch 
now,  anyway." 

Just  as  they  were  finishing  the  meal  Dudley 
entered  the  room.  The  housekeeper  usually  read 
this  young  woman's  moods  by  the  tilt  of  her  nose 
and  chin.  She  perceived  now  that  Dudley  had 
come  on  an  unsatisfactory  errand. 

"  Miss  Hereford  asks  if  Miss  Graves  and  her 
niece  will  come  to  see  her  in  her  morning-room 
at  three  o'clock." 

When  the  housekeeper  had  assented  and  the 
maid  had  left,  Miss  Miranda  nodded  at  her  niece. 

"  An  apology.     You  see  if  't  is  n't.     Of  course 


104  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

it 's  only  decent  of  her ;  but  you  '11  see,  Frances, 
you  only  got  into  trouble  this  morning  because 
you  happened  to  drop  into  one  of  that  boy's  haunts. 
I  scarce  ever  set  eyes  on  him,  and  I  would  n't  be 
surprised  if  you  never  saw  him  again  all  the  time 
you  're  here." 

A  slight  shudder  passed  over  the  girl.  "  I  did  n't 
know  I  could  be  so  cowardly.  The  combination 
of  tyranny  and  strength  and  imbecility  seemed  so 
real  that  they  mesmerized  me." 

"  But  Sanders  is  always  with  him." 

"  Sanders !  I  could  see  that  even  Mr.  Burling 
would  be  powerless  with  him  from  a  physical  stand 
point.  He  could  sweep  Sanders  away  as  easily  as 
he  did  Timmy.  Don't  contradict  me,  Aunt  Mira, 
if  I  tell  Miss  Hereford  this  afternoon  that  I  am 
going  away." 

"  Then  you  don't  want  to  stay  with  me,  Frances." 
Miss  Graves  did  not  attempt  to  suppress  the  hurt 
that  appeared  in  her  voice.  "  You  '11  let  that  rough 
boy  scare  you  away." 

The  girl  flushed.  "No,  I  wouldn't.  I  would 
not  yield  to  that ;  but,"  she  met  her  aunt's  eyes, 
"  I  must  not  try  to  live  with  you  until  you  are 
ready  for  it.  I  came  upon  you  with  a  great  sur 
prise  this  time.  It  would  be  fairer  for  me  to  go 
away  and  start  fresh." 

"You  have  given  me  a  pretty  stiff  dose,"  ad 
mitted  Miss  Miranda,  "  but  if  I  swallow  it  and  no 
questions  asked  " 

"  Ah,  but  you  don't,"  said  the  girl,  smiling  sadly. 

The  more  her  niece  seemed  determined   upon 


CATCHING  AT  A   STRAW  105 

leaving,  the  more  unwilling  Miss  Graves  felt  to 
let  her  go. 

At  three  o'clock  they  took  their  way  to  the  little 
room  which  had  been  the  scene  of  Timmy's  suffer 
ings.  He  was  there  now,  nestled  at  his  mistress's 
feet ;  and  Mr.  Burling  laid  down  a  book  and  rosp 
upon  their  entrance. 

Miss  Hereford,  whose  lap  was  bright  with  wools^ 
held  out  her  hand. 

"  Timmy  and  I  should  both  come  to  meet  you, 
my  dear,"  she  said  kindly,  "  but,  as  you  see,  he  is 
asleep  —  he  is  very  languid  to-day  —  and  I  am 
quite  weighted  down  with  this  work.  Be  seated, 
please."  Mr.  Burling  was  placing  two  chairs. 

Miss  Hereford's  hands  were  trembling  vaguely 
amid  her  skeins  as  she  made  pretense  of  working. 
It  required  heroism  for  her  to  speak  to  these 
American  strangers,  especially  to  her  housekeeper, 
of  the  family  affliction ;  but  Maurice  had  convinced 
her  that  Miss  Graves  could  not  be  ignored  in  the 
present  interview. 

Miss  Hereford  had  not  yet  escaped  from  the 
glamour  surrounding  Frances  yesterday  when  she 
suddenly  appeared  to  her  like  a  soothing  angel  of 
deliverance  in  the  hour  of  her  need. 

"  There  's  something  quite  extraordinary  about 
that  girl,  Maurice,"  she  had  confided  to  him  even 
before  this  morning's  experience.  "  She  has  quite 
an  English  look,  don't  you  think,  and  her  voice 
isn't  screamy.  Quite  superior  to  her  station, 
should  n't  you  think,  Maurice  ?  " 

Burling  had  smiled.     "  What  are  you  thinking 


106  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

of,  Aunt  Eleanor  ?  Engaging  her  as  a  companion 
for  Timmy  ?  What  would  the  rector  say  ?  " 

"  I  'm  sure  she  's  a  good  girl,"  was  Miss  Here 
ford's  earnest  reply. 

"  Even  though  she  is  a  Christian  ?  "  added  Bur 
ling. 

"  Maurice,"  reproachfully,  "  be  careful.  Chaf 
fing  is  all  very  well  in  its  place." 

They  had  had  another  interview,  with  Frances 
for  the  subject,  since  the  episode  in  the  pagoda, 
and  the  result  of  it  had  been  this  summons  to  the 
morning-room. 

"  Miss  Graves,"  began  the  hostess,  "  I  dare  say 
your  niece  has  told  you  that  she  —  that  she  met 
my  poor  nephew  this  morning." 

"  Yes,  she  has.  It  was  unfortunate  she  did  n't 
know  that  he  spends  his  mornings  out  there." 

"  Ah,  it  was  fortunate !  "  uttered  Miss  Here 
ford  devoutly.  "  A  kind  Providence  directed  her 
footsteps." 

Miss  Graves  bridled.  Where  was  the  apology 
she  had  awaited ?  "I  was  very  sorry  to  have  her 
so  frightened  and  distressed,"  she  said  bluntly. 

"  No  more  so  than  we  were,"  responded  Bur 
ling.  "  We  both  tender  a  sincere  apology  to  Miss 
Rogers  for  the  boy's  rough  manners,  even  though 
we  cannot  regret  what  occurred.  It  has  given  us 
too  much  occasion  for  thanksgiving." 

"  I  fail  to  see  how,"  said  Miss  Miranda.  "  You 
at  least  ought  to  have  somebody  with  him  strong 
enough  to  control  him  when  he  won't  mind." 

Miss  Hereford  winced. 


CATCHING  AT  A  STRAW  107 

"I  can  do  so,  usually,"  said  Burling  mildly. 
"Not  to-day,  I  admit."  He  made  a  slight  ges 
ture  with  his  bandaged  wrist  toward  Frances  and 
Smiled. 

"  Can  you  ever,  Mr.  Burling  ?  "  she  asked  seri 
ously. 

"  Yes,  indeed.  Wrestling  with  me  is  one  of 
Billy's  chief  joys,  and  he  does  n't  always  win. 
You  have  probably  heard  of  such  a  thing  as  the 
superiority  of  mind  over  matter  ?  Billy  is  n't  a 
scientific  wrestler.  But  it  is  true  that  of  late  his 
strength  is  growing  formidable,"  added  Burling 
in  a  changed  tone. 

"You  can  see,  Miss  Rogers,"  Miss  Hereford's 
lips  quivered,  but  she  went  on  bravely,  "  what  a 
chastening  we  have  to  bear  in  the  terrible  afflic 
tion  of  our  darling  boy.  He  is  an  only  child,  and 
his  mother  is  dead.  It  still  seems  like  a  bad  dream 
from  which  we  cannot  waken,  for  up  to  the  time 
he  was  twelve  years  of  age  he  was  as  bright  and 
normal  as  child  could  be.  Then  he  had  scarlet 
fever  very  severely.  His  life  was  barely  saved, 
and  during  his  convalescence  he  had  a  terrible 
fall,  after  which  he  was  unconscious  for  hours. 
That  is  all  we  know  —  all  the  doctors  know."  A 
sob  rose  in  the  speaker's  throat.  "  All  the  brain 
specialists  we  have  employed  are  powerless  to  ex 
plain.  They  say  it  is  a  case  of  arrested  develop 
ment,  and  that  is  all  they  can  say.  The  child  is 
still  twelve  years  of  age." 

"  I  was  alone  with  him  at  the  time  he  had  the 
fall,"  said  Burling. 


108  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Why  do  you  tell  that  ?  "  asked  Miss  Hereford, 
turning  upon  him  with  astonishing  fire. 

"  It  is  part  of  the  story,"  returned  Maurice. 

"  You  were  as  little  to  blame  as  if  you  had  been 
on  the  other  side  of  the  globe.  It  should  never 
be  referred  to." 

"  But  I  cannot  forget  it,"  said  Burling  simply. 

All  maintained  a  painful  silence.  Even  the 
housekeeper  regretted  her  blunt  comments. 

Miss  Hereford,  nervously  fingering  her  wools, 
looked  back  at  Frances. 

"  A  year  ago,"  she  went  on,  "  our  doctor  advised 
us  to  bring  my  nephew  away  to  an  utter  change  of 
air  and  scene.  He  has  been  always  since  his  illness 
shy  and  sullen  and  unwilling  to  meet  strangers, 
and  the  doctor  said  that  the  sea  voyage  might 
have  a  good  effect,  and  urged  upon  us  the  desira 
bility  of  contact  with  young  companions  for  our 
boy  whenever  we  could  overcome  his  objections. 
We  spent  last  winter  at  the  Majestic,  and  there 
were  several  young  people  who  very  kindly  at 
tempted  to  interest  my  nephew  and  to  entertain 
him,  but  he  repulsed  every  attention.  You  have 
seen  that  he  is  unmannerly  —  my  poor  darling  !  " 

She  paused,  unable  to  go  on. 

"  Billy's  ill  temper  seems  a  part  of  it  all,"  said 
Burling  quietly.  "  He  is  very  irritable,  and  his 
boorish  manners  have  been  not  the  least  of  our 
trials.  Also  they  are  hard  to  account  for.  To  be 
sure,  at  home  he  spent  much  of  his  time  in  the 
stables ;  but  another  paradox  is  that  he  does  not 
like  to  ride.  He  says  it  makes  him  dizzy.  The 


CATCHING  AT  A  STRAW  109 

fall  we  referred  to  was  from  a  horse.  It  is  only 
within  the  last  two  years  that  my  nephew's  phy 
sique  has  been  what  you  see  it  now.  Up  to  that 
time  his  delicacy  had  continued  such  that  we  be 
lieved  our  problem  might  be  solved  any  day." 

Unconsciously  Frances  shook  her  head. 

"  Miss  Graves,"  Burling  turned  courteously  to 
ward  the  housekeeper,  "  I  assure  you  that  we  have 
a  strong  reason  for  asking  you  and  Miss  Rogers 
to  listen  to  this  detailed  account.  Shall  I  yield 
the  floor  now  to  you,  Aunt  Eleanor  ?  " 

"  Go  on,  if  you  please,  Maurice." 

"  It  has  been  a  paralyzing  disappointment  to  us 
that  with  the  return  of  our  nephew's  health  there 
came  no  further  health  to  the  brain.  As  Miss 
Hereford  said,  he  has  always  been  impatient  of 
the  presence  of  strangers.  We  have  tried  chil 
dren,  young  people  of  all  ages,  hoping  to  find  in 
some  one  an  attraction  for  him  that  might  be  a 
starting  point  for  the  development  of  greater  in 
telligence.  All  in  vain.  A  fortnight  ago  Miss 
Hereford  received  a  visit  from  a  Mrs.  Jewett  and 
her  daughter,  our  next  neighbors.  They  were  so 
amiable  and  sympathetic  that  she  was  led  on  to 
tell  them  of  our  reason  for  being  here.  As  my 
nephew  was  at  the  time  out  in  the  pagoda  with  his 
man,  the  young  lady,  Miss  Jewett,  kindly  con 
sented  to  go  with  me  to  speak  with  him.  She 
is  a  fresh,  attractive,  vivacious  creature,  and  I 
thought  in  these  new  surroundings  Billy  might  be 
pleased  to  see  her.  The  experiment  was  a  failure. 
When  I  afterward  described  the  mortification  of 


110  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

the  scene  to  Miss  Hereford,  we  both  agreed  that 
it  should  be  the  last ;  we  would  never  subject  an 
other  acquaintance  to  a  similar  annoyance." 

"  But  you  walked  into  it,  my  dear,"  burst  forth 
Miss  Hereford,  unable  longer  to  contain  herself, 
and  placing  her  hand  on  Frances's  arm  with  an 
unutterable  appeal.  "  Do  you  wonder  that  I  say 
Providence  directed  your  steps  ?  " 

Burling  caught  a  glowing  look  in  the  girl's  eyes. 
"  Do  you  see,"  he  asked,  smiling,  "  where  we  are 
arriving  ?  " 

"  I  see,  Mr.  Burling,"  returned  the  girl,  "  that 
mysteries  will  never  cease.  Will  you  tell  me,  as 
much  as  you  have  heard  of  Christian  Science,  how 
you  could  refrain  from  trying  it  in  this  baffling 
case  ?  " 

Maurice  Burling  shrugged  his  shoulders  and 
waved  his  hand  toward  Miss  Hereford. 

"  I  confess  that  I  never  even  thought  of  it,"  he 
answered ;  "  and  if  I  had,  there  were  the  medical 
man  and  the  rector,  who  think  for  Miss  Hereford. 
One  would  have  said  that  I  needed  treatment 
worse  than  Billy,  and  the  other  would  have  wanted 
to  sprinkle  me  with  holy  water." 

"  Miss  Hereford,"  the  girl's  blue  eyes  met  those 
of  her  hostess,  "  what  a  pity  that  you  wasted  last 
winter,  when  you  were  in  the  neighborhood  of  such 
help  among  the  Scientists  !  " 

"  My  dear  Miss  Rogers,"  —  the  English  lady 
was  visibly  embarrassed,  —  "I  assure  you  that  any 
action  of  that  kind  was  entirely  out  of  the  question. 
I  may  as  well  tell  you  that  I  was  extremely  op- 


CATCHING  AT  A  STRAW  111 

posed  to  the  ideas  of  that  sect,  so  far  as  I  knew 
them." 

"  But  now,"  said  Frances  —  she  nodded  her 
head  toward  the  sleeping  dog  —  "  now  that  Timmy 
is  at  your  feet  instead  of  being  buried  in  the  gar 
den,  have  you  received  any  light  —  any  change  of 
feeling?" 

"  Your  kindness  I  never  can  forget,"  responded 
Miss  Hereford.  "  I  shall  always  feel  that  I  owe 
my  little  dog's  life  to  you  ;  but  oh,  Miss  Rogers,  I 
want  to  owe  you  a  still  greater  debt !  "  Miss  Here 
ford's  hand  closed  tighter  on  the  girl's  arm. 

"It  must  be  quickly,  then,"  replied  Frances, 
discouraged  by  this  obtuseness.  "  I  return  to 
Boston  to-morrow." 

"  You  go  !  "  ejaculated  the  hostess  and  Maurice 
in  a  breath. 

"  Yes,  I  have  been  recalled.  In  the  mean  time 
anything  that  I  can  do  "  —  She  paused. 

Miss  Hereford  seemed  incapable  of  speech.  She 
turned  with  quivering  lips  toward  Burling. 

"  I  very  much  hope,  Miss  Rogers,  that  we  can 
dissuade  you  from  that,"  he  said.  "You  have 
become  a  person  of  the  greatest  importance  to  us." 

Miss  Miranda  looked  and  listened,  more  and 
more  amazed.  She  was  forced  to  the  recognition 
that  it  was  some  vitally  transforming  power  which 
had  changed  her  niece  in  one  short  year  into  the 
independent  and  courageous  character  which  the 
past  twenty-four  hours  had  shown  her  to  be.  Her 
coolness  and  self-possession  in  the  present  situation 
revealed  her  in  yet  a  new  light. 


112  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

Miss  Miranda  had  been  in  her  inmost  soul  much 
impressed  with  the  carelessly  displayed  marks  of 
wealth  and  power  which  were  occasionally  mani 
fested  in  this  household  ;  and  the  present  attitude 
of  her  employers  toward  Frances,  looking  so  girl 
ish  as  she  sat  there  in  her  blue  gown,  aroused  in 
Miss  Graves  a  new  respect  for  the  niece  who  could 
maintain  such  an  unperturbed  demeanor  under  the 
circumstances. 

"  Then  perhaps  you  are  thinking  of  trying  Sci 
ence  for  Mr.  Hereford,"  said  Frances.  "  Let  me 
advise  you  to  send  for  an  older  practitioner." 

"  Yes,"  said  Burling,  "  and  have  my  nephew  toss 
her  into  the  Sound  !  " 

"  No,"  said  Frances  gravely,  shaking  her  head. 
"  She  would  take  care  of  that." 

"  Oh,  you  don't  know,  my  dear,"  said  Miss 
Hereford  eagerly.  "  Billy  could  n't  abide  her, 
whoever  she  was,  you  may  be  sure,  and  we  should 
have  such  a  time  !  Besides,  we  had  n't  thought  of 
such  a  thing  as  trying  Christian  Science,"  declared 
the  poor  lady,  for  whom  honesty  was  always  the 
only  course,  whether  it  were  really  better  than 
policy  or  not.  "  We  only  wanted  to  explain  things 
to  you  so  you  would  see  what  it  means  to  us  to 
have  our  poor  child  take  a  fancy  to  you.  Why, 
Miss  Rogers,"  the  speaker's  voice  broke,  "he 
laughed!  I  could  hardly  make  you  understand 
what  it  was  to  us  to  hear  Billy  laugh." 

"  Then  what  is  it  you  wish  ?  "  asked  Frances, 
her  heart  beginning  to  beat  faster. 

"We   ask   your   help.     You   see   now   that   it 


CATCHING  AT  A  STRAW  113 

might  be  the  commencement  of  a  new  era  for 
Billy  to  have  the  companionship  of  a  young  stran 
ger  whom  he  liked,  and  who  might  bring  him  new 
ideas.  I  have  been  so  excited  I  could  think  of 
nothing  else  all  day.  Oh,  my  dear,  you  must  not 
think  of  leaving  us  !  " 

"Miss  Hereford  is  of  course  thinking  only  of 
our  side,"  put  in  Burling,  who  naturally  suspected 
that  the  girl's  sudden  determination  to  leave  was 
occasioned  by  an  unwillingness  to  risk  a  possibility 
of  another  meeting  with  their  problem. 

"  By  Jove,  she  must  admire  us !  "  he  thought. 
"  Her  welcome  is  to  be  pitched  from  the  cart.  Next 
she  takes  charge  of  a  poisoned  dog  and  brings  him 
out  somehow  right  side  up,  upon  which  the  house 
hold  unites  in  saying  there  was  nothing  the  matter 
with  him.  In  another  twelve  hours  she  is  sub 
jected  to  fright  and  pain  by  the  son  of  the  house, 
and  then  joyously  urged  to  remain  indefinitely  for 
a  continuation  of  similar  entertainment ! 

"  We  seem  very  selfish  to  you,  no  doubt,  Miss 
Rogers,"  he  finished  aloud. 

Miss  Graves  cleared  her  throat.  "  I  'm  sure  my 
niece  and  I  both  sympathize  with  you  in  this  great 
trouble,  but  I  don't  see  how  you  can  ask  her  to 
subject  herself  to  meeting  Mr.  William  again.  I 
think  I  ought  to  forbid  it.  I  'm  afraid  you  '11 
both  see  the  day  you  '11  regret  giving  him  so  much 
liberty." 

"  Miss  Eogers,"  Burling  spoke  again,  "  do  jot 
remember  the  obedient  response  the  boy  made  to 
your  last  words  in  the  pagoda  ?  Of  all  the  occur* 


114  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

rences  of  the  morning,  that  was  the  one  above  all 
impressive  to  me.  She  will  tell  you,  Miss  Graves, 
of  that  proof  of  control.  I  do  not  pretend  to 
promise  that  there  would  be  no  inconvenience  or 
annoyance.  I  know  that  what  we  ask  of  Miss 
Rogers  is  a  very  great  thing,  —  no  end  of  a  bore 
for  her ;  but  this  morning  was  like  a  gleam  of  light 
after  nine  years  of  darkness.  If  we  cling  to  you, 
Miss  Rogers,  as  drowning  men  to  a  straw,  you 
can't  blame  us,  though  you  may  refuse  the  bur 
den." 

Miss  Hereford  looked  from  her  housekeeper's 
stony  countenance  to  that  of  the  young  girl,  pale 
and  thoughtful.  Again  she  laid  her  appealing 
hand  on  Frances's  arm. 

"I  know  I  ought  to  be  resigned,"  she  said 
brokenly,  "  but  God  has  afflicted  us  sorely." 

Frances  took  the  hand  and  held  it,  looking  into 
the  swimming  eyes.  "  Miss  Hereford,"  she  re 
turned,  "  do  you  believe  that  your  Heavenly  Father 
has  sent  you  this  cross  ?  " 

"  If  I  did  n't,  how  could  I  bear  it !  "  cried  the 
other. 

"  Would  n't  you  recover  your  nephew's  mental 
health  if  you  could  ?  " 

"  Why,  child,  child,"  said  the  little  woman  sadly, 
"  why  do  you  ask  such  a  question  ?  " 

"  Because  if  you  believe  God  sent  the  affliction, 
how  dare  you  try  to  escape  it  ?  " 

"It  is  a  chastening  for  a  time,  perhaps  for  a 
lifetime,  and  it  is  my  duty  to  be  resigned  to  the 
will  of  my  Father." 


CATCHING  AT  A  STRAW  115 

Frances's  expression  as  she  regarded  her  re 
minded  Miss  Hereford  of  the  moment  when  the 
girl  had  appeared  to  her  with  the  declaration  that 
her  pet  need  not  die. 

"  Yes,"  said  the  girl  reverently,  "  it  is  right  to 
be  resigned  to  the  will  of  God ;  and  God's  will  is 
for  health,  bliss,  perfection.  It  is  error  to  be  re 
signed  to  anything  less.  If  God  sent  sickness, 
either  mental  or  physical,  it  would  be  wrong  to 
try  to  get  well.  How  can  anybody  help  seeing 
that?" 

The  addition  was  more  of  a  soliloquy  than  an 
address  to  her  listener. 

Miss  Hereford  suddenly  broke  down  and  wept. 
*4  Ah,  my  dear,  I  don't  know  what  to  say  further 
to  persuade  you,"  she  said,  her  handkerchief  to 
her  face.  "If  we  were  in  England,  I  could  give 
you  money.  I  could  make  a  most  generous  offer 
to  pay  for  your  time ;  but  in  America  it  is  so  easy 
to  insult  people,  and  one  never  knows  what  to  do. 
We  can  only  throw  ourselves  on  your  mercy." 

The  tears  started  to  the  girl's  eyes  also.  She 
could  see  Maurice  Burling's  expression  as  he 
watched  her,  could  see  the  gray  hairs  on  his  tem 
ples,  and  seemed  to  realize  the  weary  years  these 
two  had  worn  out  in  the  watching  and  care  of 
their  dear  incubus,  who  so  effectually  prevented  all 
the  material  prosperity  of  their  lives  from  bring 
ing  them  comfort. 

Miss  Miranda  saw  the  softening  of  her  child's 
face. 

"  If  they  've  found  one  person  he  fancies,  they 


116  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

mil  find  another,"  she  said  firmly.  "  Don't  you 
do  it,  Frances,  if  it 's  going  to  scare  you." 

"  I  was  frightened  this  morning,  but  it  was 
wrong  to  be  so.  I  would  not  allow  myself  to  re 
fuse  on  that  account." 

A  verse  of  one  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  hymns  floated 
into  her  mind,  bringing  a  certain  peace  with  it :  — 

"  My  prayer,  some  daily  good  to  do 

To  Thine,  for  Thee; 
An  off'ring  pure  of  Love,  whereto 
God  leadeth  me." 

Still  she  was  silent.  Did  these  people  respect 
and  turn  toward  her  faith,  the  problem  would  be 
solved  ;  for  though  she  felt  that  another  and  older 
Scientist  could  do  the  work  better,  she  would  waive 
that  in  view  of  the  afflicted  one's  fancy  for  her 
self  ;  but  they  did  not  want  Science,  and  her  teach 
ing  forbade  her  to  apply  that  truth  to  another's 
thought  unsolicited. 

Then  there  was  Aunt  Mira. 

"There  are  many  considerations,"  she  said  at 
last,  looking  at  Miss  Graves. 

The  housekeeper  read  her  thoughts  ;  knew  that 
unless  she  herself  could  refrain  from  being  irrita 
ble  and  irritating,  her  niece's  double  burden  would 
be  heavy  to  be  borne. 

The  scene  they  had  just  passed  through  had 
brought  her  to  a  new  sense  of  things. 

"  I  guess,"  said  Miss  Miranda  to  herself  swiftly, 
"  if  they  can  stand  a  nephew  that 's  non  compos, 
I  'd  better  not  make  a  fuss  about  such  a  niece  as 


CATCHING  AT  A   STRAW  117 

1  've  got,  even  if  she  does  know  such  a  lot  of 
things  that  ain't  so." 

"  Don't  be  afraid  as  far  as  I  'm  concerned, 
Frances,"  she  remarked  dryly.  "  I  guess  if  we 
both  set  out  to  do  a  thing,  we  can  do  it." 

Frances  smiled,  and  with  her  hand  still  clasping 
Miss  Hereford's,  she  met  Burling's  fixed  gaze. 

She  reflected  for  a  minute  more  before  she  spoke. 

**  I  will  stay,"  she  said  quietly. 


CHAPTER  X 

A   RENCONTRE 

FRANCES  took  a  walk  after  breakfast  the  follow 
ing  morning.  Her  mind  had  grown  calm  since 
her  duty  had  been  made  plain.  Moreover,  Aunt 
Mira  had  dropped  her  attitude  of  defense,  and  in 
spite  of  the  girl's  shrinking  from  what  was  before 
her,  she  felt  happier  than  at  any  time  since  she 
had  reached  Waterview. 

She  walked  now  along  a  road  which  she  had 
learned  would  bring  her  to  the  water ;  and  at  one 
point  where  it  was  intersected  by  a  green  lane 
another  pedestrian  came  into  view. 

This  was  a  young  woman  whose  red  and  white 
gown  made  a  bright  spot  of  color  in  the  landscape. 
The  bright  eyes  under  her  sailor  hat  glanced  at 
Frances,  then  gained  a  gleam  of  recognition. 

"  Why,  why,  Miss  Rogers  !  How  odd  to  meet 
you  here  !  "  she  said  in  surprise. 

"  Miss  Jewett !  "  exclaimed  Frances  gladly.  "  I 
did  n't  dare  to  hope  it  might  be  you  when  Mr. 
Burling  mentioned  you  as  a  neighbor  here !  " 

"  Oh,  you  know  Mr.  Burling !  "  The  slender 
dark  eyebrows  rose.  Laura  Jewett  had  not  sup 
posed  Frances  likely  to  be  acquainted  with  such 
people  as  those  at  Waterview. 


A  RENCONTRE  119 

"  This,  then,  is  where  Mrs.  Jewett's  summer 
home  is  !  "  went  on  Frances,  beaming.  "  I  had 
the  impression  that  I  had  heard  it  was  on  Long 
Island,  but  that  seemed  so  unlikely  for  a  Bos- 
tonian." 

"  Oh,  but  mother  is  a  Bostonian  only  by  mar 
riage,  you  know.  She  is  a  New  Yorker  of  the 
New  Yorkers.  She  will  be  so  glad  to  see  you." 

"  And  I  shall  be  overjoyed  to  see  her,"  returned 
Frances,  as  the  two  pursued  their  road  together. 
"  I  have  been  here  but  a  few  days  and  it  seems 
weeks.  It  will  be  such  a  joy  to  be  again  in  the 
presence  of  some  one  who  is  a  Christian  Scientist." 

"  Oh,  dear,  are  n't  you  enthusiastic  !  "  said  the 
other,  with  a  sigh.  "  Mother  would  give  anything 
if  I  could  become  as  interested  as  that.  Just  be 
cause  you  and  mother  went  through  that  class 
together  I  suppose  you  will  be  a  sort  of  kin  the 
rest  of  your  lives !  " 

"  But  how  can  you  help  being  interested  ? " 
asked  Frances. 

"  Why,  what  do  I  need  it  for  ?  I  'm  perfectly 
well  and  always  have  been ;  but  of  course  mother 
being  healed  of  that  dreadful  dyspepsia,  she  just 
clings  to  Christian  Science  with  all  her  might." 

"  And  is  the  disappearance  of  dyspepsia  all  the 
difference  you  notice  in  her?" 

The  other  shrugged  her  shoulders. 

"No,"  she  admitted.  "I  must  say  I  have  a 
much  pleasanter  home  than  the  one  I  grew  up 
in.  Oh,  yes,  I  know  it 's  a  beautiful  belief,  and 
mother  can  always  help  me  when  I  do  have  an 


120  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

ache  or  pain.  I  believe  in  Christian  Science  so 
far  as  that  goes,  but  —  well,  I  'm  so  busy,  and  it 
does  take  so  much  time  to  be  a  faithful  Scientist." 

The  pleasure  Frances  felt  in  the  proximity  of 
Mrs.  Jewett  shone  in  her  face.  This  wealthy  mem 
ber  of  the  class  with  which  she  had  studied  had 
.entertained  its  members  several  times  after  the  class 
dispersed ;  but  except  for  these  meetings  Frances 
had  no  acquaintance  with  Mrs.  Jewett  and  her 
daughter,  and  all  they  knew  of  her  was  that  she 
was  an  orphan  preparing  herself  to  be  a  public- 
school  teacher. 

Curiosity  was  still  agitating  Miss  Jewett's  breast 
as  to  how  Frances  came  to  be  in  this  exclusive 
domain. 

"  Of  course  she  is  tutoring  somebody,"  she  de 
cided  swiftly.  "Where  are  you  staying?"  she 
asked  aloud. 

"  At  Waterview." 

"  At  Miss  Hereford's  !  " 

There  was  no  one  to  tutor  at  Waterview.  Some 
of  Laura's  astonishment  escaped  into  her  voice, 
and  Frances  recognized  it.  She  hesitated  an  in 
stant,  displeased  with  herself  to  find  that  it  was  a 
little  hard  to  explain. 

"  Dear  Aunt  Mira  !  Could  I  ever  be  ashamed 
of  her?"  she  thought. 

"  Yes,"  she  answered,  after  the  scarcely  percep 
tible  pause.  "  My  aunt,  Miss  Graves,  is  house 
keeper  at  Waterview.  I  am  visiting  her." 

"  Ah !  "  returned  the  other,  with  a  warm  sen- 
sation  of  embarrassment.  "  Mother  and  I  have 


A  RENCONTRE  121 

called,  and  oh  !  what  a  comical  time  we  did  have ! 
Have  you  discovered  that  there  is  a  grown  nephew 
who  is  —  well,  foolish,  I  suppose,  is  the  word  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  know." 

"  It  seems,"  pursued  the  young  lady,  "  that  the 
situation  is  something  like  that  in  an  old  fairy 
story.  A  princess  is  expected  to  break  the  spell 
that  holds  this  unfortunate  youth,  and  his  guar 
dians  are  traveling  about  the  world  in  search  of 
her.  A  prince  could  do  the  work  quite  as  well, 
perhaps,  but  it  is  more  romantic  to  hold  to  the 
princess  theory,  —  more  appealing  to  the  imagina 
tion,  for  he  is  really  stunning  to  look  upon.  Have 
you  seen  him  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  have  seen  him." 

"  It  is  a  pity  good  looks  should  be  wasted  upon 
such  a  young  bear.  When  Mr.  Burling  asked  me 
if  I  would  see  his  nephew,  of  course  I  consented, 
for  I  don't  believe  the  girl  lives  who  could  refuse 
anything  asked  of  her  in  that  voice.  Did  you  ever 
hear  such  a  voice  as  Mr.  Burling's  ?  " 

"  It  is  delightful." 

"  Well,  we  went  to  the  pagoda  that  has  such  a 
fine  view,  and  there  was  that  young  Hercules ;  not 
spinning  —  was  n't  it  Hercules  that  somebody  made 
spin  for  her?  Well,  anyway,  Mr.  Hereford  was 
doing  something  much  worse  —  he  was  stringing 
beads.  I  never  saw  such  an  absurd  sight  in  my 
life ;  but  of  course  I  kept  my  countenance.  He 
looked  up  as  we  entered  and  said,  '  Hello,  Mau 
rice.'  '  I  've  brought  you  a  visitor,'  said  Mr.  Bur 
ling  in  a  genial  sort  of  a  way.  The  young  man 


122  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

looked  me  over,  and  I  smiled  upon  him  in  my 
most  fetching  manner.  He  simply  went  back  to 
his  needle  and  remarked,  '  You  can  take  her  away, 
then.'  'Wait  a  bit,'  said  Mr.  Burling,  red  in  the 
face,  '  she  is  a  wonder  at  sorting  beads.  Let  her 
sit  down  and  help  you.'  It  was  all  so  absurd  that 
I  began  to  laugh,  and  young  Ursa  Major  scowled 
straight  into  my  eyes.  I  felt  so  sorry  for  Mr. 
Burling  that  I  put  on  a  coaxing  air.  *  I  wish  you 
would  let  me  stay,  Mr.  Herefoi-d,'  I  said  in  dove- 
like  tones.  '  I  love  to  string  beads.'  '  Go  and  get 
some  of  your  own,  then  !  '  he  growled ;  '  you  won't 
touch  mine !  It  won't  do  you  any  good  to  stop 
here ! '  '  I  'm  sorry  you  can't  be  more  civil,'  said 
Mr.  Burling  shortly,  and  we  came  away.  He  's  a 
perfect  dear  —  Mr.  Burling,"  went  on  the  viva 
cious  girl. 

Delicacy  bade  her  refrain  from  asking  Frances's 
opinion  of  the  Englishman.  The  housekeeper's 
niece  had  probably  only  seen  him  at  a  distance. 

"  He  apologized  in  such  a  sad  way,  it  touched 
my  heart.  He  said  that  it  was  only  recently  that 
his  nephew  had  begun  to  be  so  surly,  and  that 
never  before  had  he  been  so  openly  rude  to  a 
strange  lady.  I  laughed  it  off  and  told  him  that 
it  was  nothing,  that  I  did  n't  mind  the  episode  at 
all ;  that  the  fact  simply  was  that  I  was  n't  the 
right  princess.  *  Heaven  send  that  she  comes 
soon,  then ! '  he  replied,  so  devoutly  that  I  have 
thought  of  it  a  dozen  times  since.  It  is  dreadfully 
hard  for  them,  poor  people." 

"  It  is  indeed,"  responded  Frances. 


A  RENCONTRE  123 

A  little  silence  fell  between  the  two  girls.  Laura 
Jewett  felt  that  the  subject  of  the  Heref ords  would 
be  an  awkward  one  to  press,  under  the  circum 
stances.  Indeed,  she  was  beginning  to  realize  that 
such  acquaintance  as  she  did  have  with  this  girl 
might  prove  embarrassing  in  future.  She  won 
dered  how  long  Frances  was  intending  to  remain 
at  Waterview.  Maurice  Burling  being  an  object 
of  lively  interest  to  her,  she  hoped  the  other's  stay 
would  be  brief.  The  more  she  thought  of  it,  the 
more  vexatious  it  became  that  so  strange  a  coinci 
dence  should  occur.  There  was  so  much  caste 
feeling  among  the  English !  She  wished  fervently 
that  luck  had  not  betrayed  her  into  taking  this 
walk  this  morning :  then  the  necessity  for  recog 
nizing  the  housekeeper's  niece  need  not  have  oc 
curred  at  all. 

Laura  half  despised  herself  for  the  snobbish  con 
sideration  ;  but  it  was  dull  at  her  home,  Winder- 
mere,  before  the  house  parties  began,  and  Maurice 
Burling  was  a  rich  find.  She  could  never  make 
an  Englishman  understand  this  social  situation. 

"  Your  dress  suggests  golf,"  said  Frances,  smil 
ing  at  the  pretty  stripes. 

"Yes,  the  links  are  fine  here.  I  have  played 
with  Mr.  Burling  a  few  times."  Laura  decided 
to  show  Frances  what  her  own  status  was  with  the 
people  at  Waterview.  "  He  comes  for  me  with 
the  most  fiery  steed,"  she  went  on.  "  It  is  breath 
less  fun  to  drive  with  Dick.  I  've  been  wondering 
why  Mr.  Burling  missed  yesterday  at  the  links.  It 
was  so  particularly  fine,  no  glare  of  sun." 


124  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

Frances's  thoughts  had  flown  to  the  duty  that 
awaited  her  at  home.  "  I  must  turn  back,"  she 
said,  pausing  suddenly.  "  I  am  forgetting  myself. 
Your  face  does  remind  me  of  so  many  happy  times, 
Miss  Jewett."  Blue  eyes  met  black  with  a  wist 
ful  gaze.  "  Will  you  tell  your  mother  the  class 
baby  can  scarcely  wait  to  see  her  ?  That  is  what 
she  always  called  me,  because  I  was  the  youngest 
on  the  list.  Tell  her  the  whole  of  Long  Island 
seems  pleasanter  because  I  know  she  is  near. 
Good-by." 

Miss  Jewett  yielded  her  hand  to  Frances's  pres 
sure,  and  then  the  latter  hastened  away,  leaving 
the  other  maiden  to  unpleasant  reflections. 

She  remembered  now  that  Miss  Hereford  had 
told  her  and  her  mother  that  she  had  secured  a 
housekeeper  who  was  a  treasure,  and  who  relieved 
her  of  much  responsibility.  She  recalled  the  Eng 
lish  lady's  manner  in  speaking  of  her,  and  in  fancy 
affixed  the  same  tone  to  the  mention  of  this  house 
keeper's  niece,  who  had  generously  been  allowed 
to  share  in  her  aunt's  comfortable  quarters. 

"  Mother  is  so  much  more  democratic  since  she 
went  into  Science,"  reflected  Laura  impatiently. 
"  She  would  take  every  Tom,  Dick,  and  Harry  in 
that  class  to  her  heart,  in  spite  of  me ;  but  I  never 
thought  any  trouble  would  come  from  Miss  Rogers. 
She  was  so  modest  and  attractive.  How  fate  does 
love  a  practical  joke  sometimes  I  " 

Had  Miss  Jewett  followed  her  embarrassing  ac 
quaintance,  she  would  have  observed  something 
astonishing.  This  was  the  fact  that  Maurice  Bur- 


A  RENCONTRE  125 

ling,  strolling  down  the  road  at  a  good  pace,  met 
Miss  Rogers  and  turned  to  walk  home  with  her. 

"  I  happened  to  see  you  take  this  road,"  he  ex 
plained,  after  they  had  exchanged  greetings. 

"And  did  you  come  to  bring  me  back?"  she 
asked,  smiling. 

"  Not  at  all,"  he  answered  hastily.  "  I  hope  you 
don't  really  think  that !  I  beg  you  to  believe  that 
you  are  still  free,  white,  and  twenty-one." 

Frances  had  a  pretty  dimple  in  one  cheek,  and 
it  showed  now.  "  What  a  good  guess !  "  she  re 
marked. 

"  You  're  not  twenty-one,  though,"  he  returned 
tentatively. 

"  Just  as  you  say,"  she  answered.  "  I  don't  in 
tend  to  keep  count  of  birthdays.  In  Science  there 
is  no  age." 

"  It  is  early  for  you  to  be  afraid  of  birthdays." 

She  smiled  as  they  walked  on  with  swift,  even 
steps. 

"Well,"  he  said,  after  the  little  silence,  "I 
have  n't  heard  you  ask  about  my  wrists  this  morn- 
ing." 

"  I  see  you  still  wear  the  bandage." 

"  There  is  another  sense  besides  sight  that  recog 
nizes  it,  I  'm  afraid,"  he  remarked.  "  Aunt  Elea 
nor  insists  upon  dousing  me  with  the  most  evil- 
smelling  mixture.  Just  see  what  you  might  have 
saved  me  if  you  had  only  said  one  word  for  me 
while  you  were  saying  two  for  yourself  that  first 
night." 

"You  did  n't  ask  me  to,"  she  answered. 


126  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Do  you  need  to  be  asked  to  do  such  a  simple 
act  of  charity  ?  " 

"  Decidedly." 

"  That  is  one  thing  I  don't  like  about  Christian 
Science.  Its  followers  won't  do  a  thing  for  a  man 
unsolicited." 

"Why  should  they?" 

"  Why,  if  they  really  want  to  do  good,  their 
ministrations  ought  to  fall  like  the  gentle  dew  of 
Heaven  on  the  just  and  the  unjust  alike ;  but  they 
don't  merely  want  to  do  good.  They  want  to  get 
the  credit  of  every  cure  they  make." 

"  Dear  me ! "  said  Frances,  meeting  his  smile 
with  one  more  mirthful ;  "  your  wrists  must  ache 
this  morning !  " 

"  Have  you  any  answer  to  make  to  the  charge  ?  " 
persisted  the  other. 

"  Certainly.  Even  our  great  Master  did  not 
many  mighty  works  in  some  places  because  of 
their  unbelief.  You  remember  that,  don't  you  ?  " 

"  N-no.  It 's  —  it 's  some  time  since  I  've  read 
the  Bible  —  I  suppose  you  mean  the  Bible,  don't 
you?" 

"  Yes,  I  mean  the  Bible.  I  think  you  would  have 
to  read  the  Gospels  before  we  could  thoroughly 
understand  each  other  on  this  subject." 

"  Oh,  I  know  in  a  general  way,"  said  Burling 
protestingly.  "  Of  course  I  do  ;  but  all  that  won't 
explain  why  if  you  believed  you  could  help  my 
strained  wrists,  you  should  n't  do  it." 

"  What  was  your  reason  for  not  asking  me  ?  " 

"Oh,  look  here,  Miss  Rogers,"  deprecatiugly. 


A  RENCONTRE  127 

"  Did  I  know  you  well  enough  to  demand  any  suck 
service  of  you  ?  " 

"  Do  you  now  ?  "  asked  the  girl. 

Burling  looked  disconcerted.  "  Well,  events 
have  hastened  our  acquaintance,  certainly,"  he 
answered,  at  last. 

"  Why  don't  you  ask  me,  then  ?  " 

"  Oh  —  well "  —  He  laughed  in  a  lenient  fash 
ion. 

"  I  will  tell  you.  You  don't  believe  that  I  could 
help  you." 

"  I  'm  not  sure,"  said  Burling,  recovering  the 
pleasant  courtesy  of  his  ordinary  manner.  "  I  was 
immensely  impressed  by  that  experience  with  the 
dog." 

"  Do  you  believe  that  he  had  been  poisoned  ?  " 

"  Well,"  said  Burling,  evading  this  directness, 
"  whether  he  had  really  swallowed  poison  or  not, 
he  was  a  very  much  done-up  little  pug.  I  never 
expected  to  see  his  tail  curl  again.  To  be  honest, 
I  don't  know  what  to  think  about  that." 

Frances  gave  a  little  laugh.  "  I  understand 
your  position  perfectly.  You  would  like  your 
wrists  to  become  suddenly  well  and  leave  you  free 
to  drive  and  play  golf,  while  you  retain  the  privi 
lege  of  saying  that  they  might  have  recovered 
quickly  anyway.  Then,  too,  you  would  avoid 
humbling  your  pride  to  ask  assistance  of  some 
thing  your  intellect  pooh-poohs.  People  are  usu 
ally  glad  to  get  any  help  or  relief  they  can  from 
Science  if  they  can  at  the  same  time  retain  the 
privilege  of  patronizing  and  laughing  at  it." 


128  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Whew ! "  Burling  gave  a  soft  whistle.  "  She 
knows  how  to  strike  from  the  shoulder,"  he  re» 
marked  to  the  landscape. 

"  That 's  the  place  to  strike  from,  is  n't  it  ?  " 

They  walked  on  again  in  silence. 

"  Miss  Rogers,"  said  her  companion  at  last,  with 
some  formality,  "  it  is  only  fair  to  say  that  the 
clearer  view  I  get  of  where  you  stand,  the  greater 
becomes  my  appreciation  of  the  kindness  you  do 
two  unbelievers  like  Aunt  Eleanor  and  myself  by 
subjecting  yourself  to  the  humors  of  our  charge. 
I  wish  sincerely  that  we  could  ask  you  in  a  pro 
perly  confident  spirit  to  treat  Billy  after  your 
mental  methods.  I  suppose  unless  we  do  so,  you 
will  refrain." 

"  Certainly.  We  are  taught  that  we  have  no 
more  right  to  enter  into  a  person's  mentality  and 
rearrange  it  without  his  permission  than  we  should 
have  to  go  into  his  house  and  do  the  same  thing ; 
but  the  mere  fact  of  the  presence  of  a  Scientist's 
thought  will  be  of  some  assistance  to  your  nephew. 
The  knowledge  of  that  decided  me  to  yield  to  your 
wish  that  I  should  remain  here." 

"  And  I  know  how  hard  it  is  for  you,"  responded 
Burling.  "  Miss  Graves  told  me  this  morning  that 
you  had  renounced  a  visit  to  the  White  Moun 
tains." 

"Aunt  Mira  need  not  have  told  that." 

Burling  smiled.  "  She  wished  to  make  us  ap 
preciate  our  privileges  to  the  full,  and  I  don't 
blame  her ;  but  as  a  matter  of  fact,  nothing  could 
increase  our  gratitude."' 


A   RENCONTRE  129 

Frances  shook  her  head.  "  It  was  not  for  the 
sake  of  the  mountains  that  I  wished  to  leave.  It 
was  chiefly  because  the  faith  I  hold  dear  was  so 
repugnant  to  Aunt  Mira  that  I  felt  it  best  to  go  ; 
but  she  is  very  kind  to  me  now." 

Something  in  these  words  made  her  companion 
flash  at  her  a  look  of  curiosity  and  compassion. 

She  surprised  him  with  a  bright  smile.  "  And 
I  have  made  a  discovery.  My  dear  Mrs.  Jewett, 
next  whom  I  sat  in  our  Science  class,  is  your 
neighbor  here." 

"  Is  it  possible  ?  And  the  fair  Miss  Jewett  —  is 
she  also  of  the  faith  ?  " 

"  No,  not  entirely ;  not  yet." 

"  H'm.  I  could  n't  quite  fit  the  idea  to  Miss 
Jewett." 

"Why  not?" 

"  We-ell  —  she  's  a  gay  girl,"  said  Burling. 

"  Oh,  you  're  making  a  mistake.  A  girl  is  a 
brighter,  better  friend,  a  better  all-around  individ 
ual  for  understanding  what  life  really  is." 

Maurice  regarded  the  expressive  face  in  a  silence 
so  protracted  that  Frances's  cheeks  flushed  deeper. 

"  She  can  be  a  star  golfer  just  the  same,  then  ?  " 
he  asked  at  last. 

Frances  laughed.     "  Starrier,"  she  answered. 

"  Then  I  think  you  'd  better  learn  golf,"  he 
said. 


CHAPTER  XI 

STRINGING   BEADS 

WHEN  Frances  and  her  escort  had  reached  the 
house,  the  girl  went  to  her  aunt's  room,  promising 
to  meet  Burling  later  for  a  visit  to  his  nephew. 

Maurice  immediately  sought  the  suite  of  apart, 
ments  where  Billy  was  at  home.  The  young  man, 
to  the  satisfaction  of  his  servant,  objected  to  early 
rising,  and  it  was  sometimes  nearly  noon  before 
his  toilet  was  made  and  he  was  ready  to  begin  the 
monotonous  occupations  of  his  day. 

This  morning  Burling  found  Sanders  just  re 
moving  the  shaving  materials.  Billy  regarded  his 
uncle  with  sombre  eyes  as  he  entered.  Maurice 
had  always  been  a  favorite  with  the  boy,  and  the 
visitor  now  noticed  with  uneasiness  the  coldness 
of  manner  which  for  weeks  had  been  increasing 
upon  his  nephew. 

"  Good-morning,  Billy,"  he  said  pleasantly. 

"  Get  out !  I  don't  have  any  good  mornings," 
was  the  weary  response. 

"  The  first  word  'e  's  spoke,  sir,"  remarked  San 
ders.  "  There 's  no  cheering  'im  hup  this  morning, 
sir." 

Sanders's  habit  was  to  speak  of  his  master  in 
his  presence  as  unconcernedly  as  nurses  do  of  the 
young  children  in  their  charge. 


STRINGING  BEADS  131 

*'  Shut  up,  Sanders,  or  I  '11  throw  you  out !  "  said 
the  boy  in  the  same  languid  tone. 

"It  is  a  good  morning,"  said  Maurice,  going  to 
the  window.  "  What  you  need  is  a  little  sparring 
with  me  in  the  fresh  air,  Billy.  If  I  only  had  my 
wrists,  I  'd  give  you  a  chance  to  throw  me." 

He  waited  to  see  if  his  nephew  would  question 
him,  but  the  apathetic  eyes  did  not  lighten,  and 
the  boy  was  dumb. 

"  Hello,  where  are  your  goldfish  ?  "  asked  Bur 
ling,  stopping  to  look  at  a  large  aquarium,  in  which 
there  was  no  sign  of  life. 

Sanders  turned,  started  to  speak,  but  thought 
better  of  it.  He  enjoyed  retailing  his  master's 
peccadillos,  and  it  was  a  novel  experience  to  hesi 
tate  ;  but  the  boy  had  of  late  developed  an  ill 
temper  which  was  teaching  the  man  discretion. 

The  dull  eyes  followed  Maurice's  gaze,  and  a 
light  came  into  them. 

"  That 's  so,"  remarked  the  boy.  "  I  want  you 
to  send  for  some  more  goldfish  to-day." 

"  But  where  are  the  others  ?  " 

"  I  fished  for  them.     It  was  n't  bad." 

"  'E  'd  only  a  bent  pin,  sir ;  but  'e  would  'ave 
it,"  explained  Sanders. 

"  Get  out  of  here  !  "  exclaimed  the  boy,  glaring 
at  his  servant  and  pointing  to  the  door. 

"  As  soon  as  I  've  put  the  room  right,  sir,"  re 
turned  Sanders  respectfully,  proceeding  with  his 
work. 

With  one  stride  forward  the  young  giant 
grasped  the  astonished  Sanders  by  the  coat-collar, 


132  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

and  flinging  him  into  the  corridor,  locked  the  door 
after  him. 

"Yes,  I  want  you  to  send  for  more  goldfish 
to-day,"  he  repeated,  coming  back  to  where  his 
uncle  stood  by  the  aquarium. 

Burling's  lips  were  set  with  a  new  anxiety.  This 
was  the  first  time  the  boy  had  offered  this  species 
of  violence  to  his  servant.  Of  that  Burling  was 
certain,  because  Sanders  was  sure  to  recount  every 
annoyance  of  his  position.  A  new  era  in  the  prob 
lem  was  dawning.  In  anticipation  Maurice  saw 
the  painful  necessity  of  curtailing  his  nephew's 
liberty ;  and  if  uncontrolled  passions  did  not  make 
his  physical  strength  a  menace,  the  doctors  had 
hinted  at  melancholia  as  a  possible  outcome  of  his 
condition.  With  a  new  eagerness  Burling's  thought 
lay  hold  on  the  hope  he  was  placing  in  Miss  Rog 
ers.  Experience  had  taught  him  the  utter  futility 
of  appeal  to  Billy's  sense  of  right  or  propriety. 

"I  can  give  you  something  better  than  goldfish- 
ing,"  he  said.  "  We  will  go  off  on  a  fishing  expe 
dition  one  of  these  days." 

"  Too  much  trouble,"  yawned  the  young  man. 
"  I  like  well  enough  to  sit  in  an  easy-chair  and 
yank  'em  out." 

Here  came  a  soft  knock  at  the  door,  and  Mau 
rice,  stepping  forward,  unlocked  it. 

Miss  Hereford  walked  in.  Her  brow  was  corru 
gated,  and  she  addressed  her  nephew  in  a  gentle, 
coaxing  voice. 

"  What  is  this,  Billy  dear  ?  I  found  Sanders 
outside  almost  in  tears." 


STRINGING  BEADS  133 

"  Confound  Sanders !  He  's  always  whining.  I 
threw  him  out,  and  he  'd  better  stay  there  if  he 
does  n't  want  me  to  do  it  again." 

"  Why,  my  darling  boy,  you  used  to  be  so  good 
tempered.  What  has  come  over  you  of  late  ? " 
Miss  Hereford's  hand  lay  on  his  sleeve.  "  Won't 
you  kiss  auntie  this  morning  ?  " 

The  tall  boy  carelessly  threw  his  arm  around 
the  little  woman's  shoulders  and  looked  down  at 
her,  a  line  between  his  brows.  "  I  shall  never 
kiss  you  any  more,"  he  answered,  gloom  in  his 
eyes. 

"  But  why  not,  precious  child  ?  That  would 
make  me  very  unhappy." 

"  It 's  such  a  bore.     That 's  why." 

"  But  you  love  me,  don't  you,  Billy  ?  You  '11 
always  love  poor  Aunt  Eleanor?" 

He  dropped  his  arm  and  gave  the  little  woman 
a  gentle  push.  "  I  used  to  love  candy,"  he  remarked 
reflectively.  "  I  don't  even  care  for  that  now.  It 's 
bad  enough  to  have  to  be  polite  to  ladies.  Don't 
ask  me  to  love  them." 

"You  forget  sometimes  to  be  polite  to  them, 
Billy,"  said  Maurice  quietly,  placing  his  finger  on 
his  lips  as  he  caught  Miss  Hereford's  troubled 
eyes.  "Last  week  when  I  brought  Miss  Jewett 
out  to  the  pagoda  to  see  you,  do  you  remember 
how  uncivil  you  were  to  her  ?  " 

"  Oh  "  —  The  boy  frowned  as  if  trying  to  re 
call  something,  and  looked  from  one  to  the  other 
of  his  companions.  "  There  was  somebody  else. 
I  let  her  make  a  ring.  Yes,"  his  brow  lighting,  "  I 


134  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

said  she  might  come  again.  She  had  on  a  blue 
frock."  He  crossed  to  the  door  in  two  strides  and 
threw  it  open.  "  Sanders,"  he  called  imperiously, 
"  don't  be  all  day !  We  're  going  out  to  the  pa 
goda." 

The  same  thought  leaped  into  the  minds  of  both 
the  boy's  guardians.  Supposing  the  girl  had  re 
fused  to  remain  at  Waterview,  and  the  hope  this 
new-born  interest  awakened  was  denied  them  ? 

Sanders  reappeared,  his  nostrils  dilating  with  a 
grievous  sense  of  wrong.  "  I  thought  of  staying 
away  hall  day,  Mr.  William,  when  you  mistreated 
me  like  that." 

"  Oh,  mind  your  business,  Sanders,  and  your 
business  is  to  mind  me.  That 's  pretty  good,  eh, 
Maurice  ?  "  The  boy  showed  his  strong  teeth  in  a 
fleeting  smile. 

His  uncle  seized  the  opportunity.  "  Only  a  cad 
flings  people  about  as  you  did  Sanders,  you  know," 
he  remarked  quietly ;  and  the  injured  one  gave  a 
comforted  sniff. 

The  boy  shrugged  his  shoulders  carelessly. 
"  Preachy  old  Maurice,"  he  retorted.  "  You 
want  to  look  out  what  you  say,  or  I  '11  do  the  same 
by  you  some  time  when  you  don't  expect  it.  I  'm 
getting  big  enough." 

When  at  last  the  small  procession  formed  by 
Billy  and  his  aunt,  followed  by  Sanders  and  the 
impedimenta,  was  moving  across  the  grass,  Bur 
ling  went  to  the  appointed  spot  to  meet  Frances, 
who  had  some  sewing  in  her  hands. 

"  I  fear  you  won't  make  much  progress  on  that,*' 


STRINGING  BEADS  135 

said  Maurice,  inspecting  the  white  stuff  she  car 
ried. 

"  Are  you  coming  with  me  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Certainly.  My  engaging  nephew  may  take  it 
into  his  head  to  swear  at  you,  or  if  you  happen  to 
cross  him,  to  run  you  out  of  the  pagoda.  You  see 
I  don't  attempt  to  belittle  all  we  are  accepting 
from  you." 

"  If  you  wish  to  do  something  else,  please  don't 
feel  obliged  to  come.  I  was  cowardly  enough  the 
last  time,  I  know ;  but  now  I  am  forewarned  and 
forearmed." 

"  Oh,  I  shall  come.  I  have  some  influence  with 
the  young  man.  To  be  sure,  it  must  be  all  moral, 
since  you  allow  one  of  my  wrists  still  to  be  stiff. 
The  other  is  almost  itself  again."  He  moved  it 
about  to  prove  its  pliability. 

She  met  his  quizzical  look  with  a  smile.  "  Well, 
I  'm  ready,"  she  said,  and  they  started  for  the 
pagoda. 

Miss  Hereford  was  sitting  there  with  her  feet  in 
the  sunshine  and  her  lap  full  of  wools.  As  Bur 
ling  and  his  companion  entered  the  pavilion  she 
greeted  the  girl  with  eager  warmth,  and  involun 
tarily  her  eyes  sought  Billy  for  the  effect  upon 
him  of  the  visitor,  who  looked  fit  for  the  spring 
time  in  her  gown  of  green  and  white. 

The  young  man  rose  at  sight  of  her,  and  the 
look  of  interest  which  at  first  dawned  on  his  coun 
tenance  subsided. 

"  Where  's  your  blue  gown  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  In  the  house,"  replied  the  girl. 


136  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Go  put  it  on !  " 

"  Come,  Billy,  come ! "  ejaculated  Maurice. 
"  Aunt  Eleanor  and  I  have  spoiled  you  com 
pletely." 

"  Hurry !  "  said  the  boy  imperiously,  without 
removing  his  eyes  from  his  visitor's  face. 

"  Don't  you  like  any  color  except  blue  ?  "  asked 
Frances,  standing  still. 

"  I  want  you  to  make  a  sapphire  ring  to-day." 

"  Oh,  certainly  —  if  you  have  n't  any  emeralds." 

"  I  have  emeralds,  of  course ;  but  I  don't  choose 
you  to  use  them." 

"  The  emerald  is  my  birth  stone.  May  I  see 
them?"  She  approached  him.  "I've  always 
wanted  an  emerald  ring." 

"  But  you  could  n't  wear  it  with  a  blue  gown." 

"  That  is  true.  So  would  n't  it  be  a  good  plan 
for  me  to  make  it  to-day,  while  I  have  a  green 
gown  on  ?  " 

Billy  frowned  slightly.  "  You  're  trying  to  get 
your  own  way,"  he  said  suspiciously. 

k<  But  I  am  your  guest.  Should  n't  you  naturally 
try  to  make  me  have  a  good  time  ?  " 

"  People  always  do  what  I  want  them  to,"  he 
said,  after  a  pause  in  which  he  had  apparently 
tried  to  grasp  her  meaning. 

"  Then  would  n't  you  like  a  change  ?  "  she  asked, 
smiling  into  his  sombre  eyes.  "  Would  n't  you 
like  to  do  what  somebody  else  wants  ?  " 

"  I  could  knock  you  down  with  one  finger,"  he 
remarked  reflectively.  '  It  takes  t^o  hands  to  do 
up  Maurice." 


STRINGING  BEADS  137 

Burling  was  watching  him  closely.  The  boy  was 
never  thwarted  in  trifles,  as  he  had  said ;  and  he 
feared  his  irritability. 

Billy  clasped  his  hand  around  the  girl's  arm,  as 
if  undecided  what  to  do  with  her. 

"  Do  you  know,"  she  said,  "  I  don't  like  people 
to  put  their  hands  on  me." 

"  No  more  do  I,"  he  responded  promptly.  "  Aunt 
Eleanor  is  always  at  it.  She  is  always  hugging 
me.  You  are  n't  that  sort,  are  you?  " 

"  No."     Frances  shook  her  head. 

"  And  if  I  let  you  come  out  here  and  make  rings 
with  me,  you  won't  ask  me  to  kiss  you,  either  ?  " 

"  Not  if  you  will  take  your  hand  away  and  not 
touch  me." 

He  dropped  her  arm. 

"  Do  you  remember,"  she  went  on,  "  that  you 
said  I  might  make  a  bracelet  if  I  came  out  to- 
day?" 

"  It  takes  a  good  many  beads.     Let  's  see." 

He  moved  to  take  her  hand  to  examine. 

"  You  know  it  is  a  bargain,"  she  said,  shrink 
ing.  "  You  are  not  to  touch  me."  She  held  up 
her  wrist  for  inspection,  and  he  regarded  it. 

"  We  can  look,  I  suppose,"  he  said,  grudgingly. 

She  sat  down  near  him.  "  Fix  two  needles  for 
me,  please,  Sanders,"  she  said. 

"  You  need  n't  say  '  please '  to  him  ;  he  's  got  to 
do  it  anyway,"  explained  her  host. 

"  Long  ones,  please,  Sanders.  I  am  going  to 
show  Mr.  William  a  new  way  to  make  a  very 
pretty  double  band." 


138  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

The  boy's  eyes  still  roved  occasionally  to  her 
springlike  frock  with  a  dissatisfied  look. 

"  When  you  have  on  the  blue  dress  you  may 
call  me  Billy,"  he  remarked. 

"  Very  well ;  I  shall  wear  it  to-morrow." 

She  exhibited  the  glass  ring  on  her  finger. 
"  Won't  a  band  of  emeralds  above  that  be  pretty?  " 
she  asked. 

Small  as  the  triumph  was,  Maurice  and  Miss 
Hereford  exchanged  a  congratulatory  glance.  Once 
having  given  his  orders,  their  nephew's  obstinacy 
would  not  have  yielded  to  either  of  them  without 
a  tempest.  Was  it  the  thin  end  of  the  wedge  ? 

Burling  lit  a  pipe  and  smoked  it,  and  for  some 
time  peace  reigned  beside  the  table  where  the  bead 
jewelry  was  in  process  of  manufacture.  Miss  Here 
ford  sat  near  him,  and  her  eyes  constantly  sought 
the  fair  head  and  the  dark,  bowed  together  above 
their  work. 

"  A  good  deal  to  ask  of  her,  eh  ?  "  he  asked  in 
a  low  voice,  at  last. 

"  She  shall  not  lose  anything  by  it,  Maurice, 
I  'm  determined  on  that,"  was  the  equally  low  re 
sponse.  "  We  must  n't  hope  too  much,  but  oh, 
my  dear,  the  doctors  have  said,  have  n't  they  "  — 
she  paused  in  wistful  interrogation. 

"  They  have  said  pretty  frankly  that  they  don't 
know  anything  in  this  particular  instance ;  though 
they  have  kindly  given  us  a  choice  of  several  pos 
sible  outcomes." 

Miss  Hereford  shuddered.  "  I  dare  say  they 
thought  it  their  duty  to  prepare  us." 


STRINGING  BEADS  139 

Burling  shrugged  his  shoulders  and  emptied  his 
pipe. 

"  Unless,  remember,"  added  Miss  Hereford 
eagerly,  "  he  could  be  roused  to  some  mental  in 
terest.  This  is  no  time  to  forget  that,  Maurice." 

He  patted  her  knee,  for  there  was  painful  ex 
citement  in  her  low  voice.  "  No,  this  is  no  time 
to  forget  that;  but  don't  build  too  much  on  it. 
We  will  be  glad  of  one  hour's  relief.  The  boy  is 
certainly  having  the  best  time  he  has  known  since 
>e  left  home.  I  don't  think  I  need  remain  ?  " 

Miss  Hereford  shook  her  head.  "  I  should  say, 
certainly  not.  I  will  stay." 

"  I  want  to  exercise  Dick." 

"  But  you  can't  drive,  Maurice." 

"  No,  I  shall  have  to  take  Harvey.  I  am  afraid 
to  speak  to  Miss  Rogers,  lest  I  break  the  spell, 
I  '11  just  slip  off  for  an  hour." 

Suiting  the  action  to  the  word,  Burling  rose 
and  left  the  pagoda,  and  in  a  short  time  was  bowl 
ing  along  the  country  roads  at  an  exciting  pace 
after  the  young  horse,  whose  muscles  stretched 
themselves  joyously. 

Maurice  had  an  objective  point  in  view.  He 
had  not  seen  the  people  at  Windermere  since  the 
day  of  Miss  Jewett's  mortifying  visit  to  his  nephew, 
so  he  bade  Harvey  drive  him  there. 

Seeing  Miss  Jewett  herself  on  the  piazza,  he 
told  the  man  to  return  in  half  an  hour,  and  sprang 
out  of  the  cart  and  up  the  broad  steps. 

"  Well,  have  you  come  to  explain  yourself  ? " 
asked  the  girl,  welcoming  him  brightly.  "  We  have 
missed  you  in  your  accustomed  haunts." 


140  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  See  this  ignominious  badge.  Does  n't  it  tell 
the  story  ?  "  returned  Burling,  displaying  his  ban 
daged  wrist  as  he  took  the  seat  she  indicated. 

"  What  have  you  done  ?  "  she  cried  accusingly. 

"  Sprained  my  wrist,  —  both  of  them,  in  fact ; 
one  of  them  is  nearly  well.  I  assure  you  I  'm 
finding  out  that  a  man  in  the  country  is  no  better 
than  his  wrists.  If  they  are  out  of  shape,  he  is 
nowhere." 

"  But  it  takes  so  long  for  a  strain  to  recover.  I 
could  never  wait.  Why  don't  you  try  Christian 
Science  ?  "  The  girl  smiled.  "  I  suppose  you 
never  heard  of  such  a  thing." 

"  Oh,  yes,  I  have.  I  know  a  number  of  Scientists 
at  home.  Are  you  one  ?  " 

"  Dear  me,  no  !  I  tell  mother  I  am  too  polite 
naturally  ever  to  be  one.  You  know  they  have  to 
say,  '  It 's  a  lie,  it 's  a  lie  '  under  their  breath  all 
the  time  you  're  telling  them  that  anything  is  the 
matter  with  you.  You  are  acquainted  with  sev 
eral,  are  you  ?  Then  you  won't  be  shocked  to  hear 
that  my  mother  is  of  that  faith.  If  you  ask  her 
properly,  she  will  set  that  wrist  of  yours  right  in 
a  day." 

"  Very  kind  of  her,  I  'm  sure,"  remarked  Bur 
ling. 

"  Yes,  indeed  ;  if  there  is  anything  that  upsets 
my  sweet  disposition,  it  is  to  try  to  tell  any  of  my 
woes  to  Scientists.  You  see  I  know  what  that 
particular  expression  means  that  comes  over  their 
faces.  I  know  that  mentally  they  "re  contradicting 
every  one  of  my  statements  just  as  fast  as  I  make 


STRINGING  BEADS  141 

them.  It  would  irritate  anybody,  don't  you  think 
so  ?  But  it  is  really  rich  to  listen  to  the  ordinary 
Aunty  Doleful  rehearsing  all  the  aches  and  pains 
of  herself  and  family  to  somebody  who  is  a  Scien 
tist,  and  not  suspecting  what  a  bore  she  is  making 
of  herself." 

Maurice  nodded.  "  I  suppose  as  a  rule  Aunty 
Doleful  finds  all  that  talk  pass  current  as  an  inter 
esting  confidence." 

"  Precisely.  I  will  say  for  the  Scientists,  though, 
that  after  you  have  lived  among  them  a  while  it 
grows  very  distasteful  to  hear  people  '  talk  sick,'  as 
one  Science  child  expresses  it." 

"  Are  there  children  in  this  thing  ?  " 

"  I  should  say  there  are ;  and  when  they  are 
born  and  bred  in  it  the  things  they  will  say  and 
do  are  very  interesting.  You  will  scarcely  believe 
this,  but  it  is  true.  A  little  five-year-old  whom  I 
know  had  been  playing  long  and  hard  in  a  neigh 
bor's  yard  one  day,  and  the  lady  finally  called  to 
her  :  '  Edith,  you  had  better  stop  and  rest.  You 
must  be  tired.'  'I  must  be  what?'  asked  the 
child,  running  up  to  her.  '  Tired,'  repeated  the 
lady.  '  I  don't  know  what  that  means,'  said  the 
child  ;  and  upon  inquiry  the  lady  found  that  Edith 
had  never  heard  the  word.  '  Tired,'  '  afraid,' 
'  sick,'  are  three  words  not  in  the  Science  child's 
vocabulary." 

"  Upon  my  word  !  "  said  Burling. 

"Yes,  indeed,"  went  on  Miss  Jewett  airily; 
"  and  as  for  spending  time  telling  anybody  that 
she  has  had  sore  throat,  or  grippe,  or  a  headache, 


142  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

a  Christian  Scientist  would  exactly  as  lief  tell 
you  that  she  picked  a  pocket  yesterday,  broke  into 
a  safe  last  week,  and  habitually  indulged  in  pro 
fanity.  Sometimes  my  mother  does  have  an  ail 
ment  —  they  call  it  a  claim,  you  know  —  and  she 
feels  and  acts  as  ashamed  as  if  she  had  stolen 
sheep." 

"  I  am  astonished  she  should  ever  have  an  ail 
ment,"  remarked  Burling. 

His  companion  met  the  sarcasm  with  a  quickly 
pointed  finger. 

"  No,  you  are  not,"  she  retorted.  "  If  that 
speech  were  sincere,  you  would  become  a  Scientist 
to-day.  You  're  not  surprised  that  they  have  ail 
ments.  You  're  only  surprised  that  they  get  over 
them  without  medicine.  So  am  I.  Let 's  give 
them  their  due.  I  've  got  far  enough  myself  not 
to  fuss  with  doctors.  It 's  too  slow  after  you  've 
tried  this  way.  Mother  says  I  use  Science  like  a 
drug  store  ;  but  I  very  seldom  have  anything  the 
matter  with  me.  How  is  your  nephew,  Mr.  Bur 
ling  ?  Don't  be  afraid  to  tell  me."  She  laughed. 
"  I  shan't  mentally  contradict  anything  you  say." 

"  He  is  always  well  in  these  days,"  replied  Bur 
ling.  "  It  is  very  kind  in  you  to  ask  for  him.  I 
have  n't  yet  forgiven  myself  for  subjecting  you  to 
that  annoying  experience." 

"  You  did  entirely  right,"  said  the  girl,  nodding 
her  vivacious  head.  "  I  'm  going  to  help  you. 
There  '11  be  a  lot  of  girls  whom  I  know  in  this 
neighborhood  after  a  while,  and  I  'm  going  to  tell 
them  that  there  is  an  enchanted  prince  living  in 


STRINGING  BEADS  143 

the  pagoda  at  "Waterview,  and  that  an  American 
princess  is  expected  to  break  the  spell.  I  shall 
tell  them  that  he  is  very  handsome  and  very  rude, 
and  I  am  sure  they  will  all  wish  to  try  their  effect 
upon  him.  Mother  has  so  often  referred  to  that 
day,  for  Miss  Hereford  told  her  the  whole  story 
while  we  were  away." 

"And  I  suppose  Mrs.  Jewett  conscientiously 
contradicted  every  word,"  suggested  Burling,  smil 
ing  sadly. 

"If  she  did,  it  was  only  because  she  believed 
it  was  n't  hopeless,"  said  the  girl  gently.  "  You 
know,  Scientists  think  it  wrong  to  fix  limitations. 
Their  motto  is,  '  All  things  are  possible  with  God.' 
I  am  sorry  if  you  have  thought  again  of  the  recep 
tion  your  nephew  gave  me.  He  was  n't  to  blame, 
poor  boy.  I  simply  was  n't  the  right  princess." 

"  I  gave  up  hope  that  afternoon,"  said  Burling, 
"  and  made  up  my  mind  that  we  should  have  to 
keep  him  closer,  —  another  proof  of  the  old  saying 
that  '  It  is  always  darkest  just  before  day,'  for 
very  shortly  after  that,  and  entirely  by  accident, 
the  right  princess  met  him." 

"  Mr.  Burling !     How  interesting  !  " 

"  Yes.  We  don't  know  how  much  will  come  of 
it ;  but  there  is  a  young  lady  at  our  house  who  has 
taken  his  fancy.  It  means  a  great  deal  to  us." 

"  It  must.  I  congratulate  you  heartily."  The 
bright  dark  eyes  scintillated  with  curiosity.  "  Do 
describe  this  wonderful  being." 

"  She  is  a  fair-haired  girl  about  Billy's  own  age 
*—  I  never  was  good  at  description." 


144  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

•«  Pretty  ?  " 

"  There  are  so  many  different  standards,"  said 
Burling,  smiling.  "My  nephew  seems  to  think 
so." 

"  I  ought  to  have  worn  a  flaxen  wig  !  "  mourned 
Miss  Jewett,  with  a  serio-comic  gesture. 

"  You  've  reason  to  congratulate  yourself  that 
the  choice  did  not  fall  upon  you.  It  is  weary 
business  adapting  one's  self  to  my  nephew's  pos 
sibilities.  I  don't  know  how  long  Miss  Rogers 
will  stand  it." 

"  Miss  —  who  ?  "  asked  the  girl. 

"  Her  name  is  Rogers.  She  is  the  niece  of  our 
housekeeper,  Miss  Graves.  I  understand  she  ie- 
tends  to  be  a  teacher ;  but  I  'm  sure  she  never 
expected  a  pupil  like  her  present  one." 

Miss  Jewett's  cheeks  burned  scarlet  in  her  sur 
prise  and  indecision. 

"  She  will  be  likely  to  prove  of  importance  to 
your  family,"  she  ventured. 

"  Yes,  indeed.  By  the  way,  she  is  of  your  mo 
ther's  faith.  She  is  a  Christian  Scientist." 

"  And  she  takes  your  nephew  as  a  patient  ?  " 

"  Scarcely.  I  believe  it  is  required  that  the 
guardians  make  that  request." 

"  And  have  n't  you  ?     Why  not  ?  " 

"  The  fact  is  "  —  a  polite  hesitation  —  "  Miss 
Hereford  and  I  have  never  felt  leanings  that  way." 

"  What  will  Miss  Rogers  do  for  him,  then  ?  " 

"Just  what  you  would,  had  you  proved  the 
right  princess,  —  endeavor  to  break  the  stupefying 
spell  by  her  gentle  and  attractive  companionship. 


STRINGING  BEADS  145 

I  left  her  with  him  to  come  here."  Burling  rose. 
"  I  must  return  and  see  whether  our  poor  boy  has 
disgraced  himself." 

"  What  a  thing  to  happen  to  Frances  Rogers ! 
It  will  be  more  lucrative  than  tutoring,"  thought 
the  girl.  It  was  sure  to  transpire  that  the  house 
keeper's  niece  was  no  stranger  to  her.  She  would 
better  speak. 

"  My  mother  will  be  interested  to  hear  of  this," 
she  responded,  rising.  "She  and  Miss  Rogers 
studied  Christian  Science  in  the  same  class.  I 
was  greatly  surprised  to  meet  Miss  Rogers  in  the 
road  this  morning." 

"  Indeed  ?  They  will  be  glad  to  meet,  then.  I 
suppose  it  would  be  heresy  to  inquire  after  your 
mother's  health." 

"  Thank  you.  She  is  well,  and  will  be  sorry  to 
have  missed  your  call.  How  handsome  Dick  looks 
this  morning !  "  for  here  Harvey  drove  up  to  the 
steps.  "Give  my  love  to  Miss  Hereford,"  said 
the  girl,  as  her  visitor  lifted  his  hat  and  wa» 
whirled  away. 


CHAPTER  XH 

A   BROKEN   BRACELET 

SUCH  was  the  celerity  with  which  Dick  traversed 
the  intervening  space  that  Burling,  whose  anxiety 
had  risen  gradually  from  the  moment  of  leaving 
Winderrnere,  soon  had  the  satisfaction  of  discover 
ing  that  the  party  he  had  left  in  the  pagoda  was 
still  united. 

Frances  felt  a  secret  relief  as  he  sprang  up  the 
step.  She  had  been  wondering  how  she  was  to  man 
age  a  parting  with  her  rough  playfellow.  As  Bur 
ling  entered  she  extended  her  hand  and  exhibited 
the  double  band  of  green,  caught  together  at  inter 
vals  with  a  white  bead,  which  encircled  her  wrist. 

"  Look  at  that,  Maurice  !  "  said  Billy  trium 
phantly.  "  I  made  that  bracelet  myself.  She  only 
managed  to  do  this  ring  for  me  in  all  that  time." 

"  Yes,  is  n't  it  pretty  ?  "  said  Frances,  as  Miss 
Hereford  crossed  the  pavilion  and  took  her  hand 
with  expressions  of  admiration. 

"  Drop  her  hand  now  !  "  said  the  boy  imperi 
ously.  "  She  does  n't  like  to  be  touched." 

Frances  gave  Miss  Hereford's  wrinkled  hand  a 
little  pressure  before  it  released  her.  "Now,  Mr. 
William,"  she  said,  turning  back  to  him,  "  confess 
you  are  glad  I  wore  this  green  gown." 


A  BROKEN  BRACELET  147 

"  I  'm  not,"  he  responded,  with  sudden  and  un 
expected  fierceness,  "  and  I  '11  teach  you  to  do  it 
again !  "  With  a  sudden  movement  he  reached 
forward,  snapped  the  bracelet  on  her  wrist,  and 
flung  the  beads  over  the  floor.  "  Pick  those  up !  " 
he  said  imperatively  to  Sanders. 

"  Let  sleeping  dogs  lie,"  muttered  that  worthy, 
with  a  dark  glance  at  Frances.  "  There  was  no  need 
to  stir  'im  hup,  miss,"  he  added  in  an  injured  tone. 

The  young  autocrat  leaned  back  in  his  chair  and 
looked  with  sullen  defiance  into  Frances's  aston 
ished  eyes.  Burling  stopped  with  a  sign  the  inef 
fectual  protest  which  he  saw  on  Miss  Hereford's 
lips.  They  both  watched  Frances,  who  returned 
the  boy's  gaze  for  a  silent  minute. 

"  I  'm  sorry  we  can't  be  friends,"  said  the  girl, 
at  last. 

"  We  can  if  you  '11  behave  yourself,"  he  replied. 
"  You  've  only  to  do  everything  I  say." 

"  And  why  should  n't  you,"  she  asked  slowly, 
w  do  everything  that  I  say  ?  " 

"  Because  I  'm  the  stronger.  I  could  knock 
you  down  with  one  finger." 

"  Then  you  don't  like  me,  after  all,  so  I  '11  go." 
She  started  to  rise. 

"  Sit  down  !  "  he  commanded.  "  Of  course  I 
like  you.  Do  you  suppose  I  'd  let  you  string  these 
beads  if  I  did  n't?" 

"  Then  don't  you  want  me  to  like  you  ? "  she 
asked  simply. 

The  boy  cogitated.  A  new  idea  was  endeavor, 
ing  to  be  formulated  in  his  brain. 


148  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Everybody  likes  me,"  he  returned,  as  a  result 
of  his  reflections.  It  spoke  volumes  for  the  indul 
gent  love  which  had  surrounded  his  whims. 

"  But  you  are  in  America  now.  I  am  an 
American  girl,  and  you  are  an  English  boy." 

She  spoke  very  slowly  and  quietly. 

"  American  girls  don't  like  English  boys  unless 
the  boys  are  kind  to  them.  You  have  broken  my 
pretty  bracelet  and  thrown  it  on  the  floor.  How 
can  I  like  you  after  that  ?  How  can  I  want  to 
come  out  here  again?  I  live  a  long  way  from 
here,  and  unless  you  are  kind  to  me  I  shall  want 
to  get  into  the  cars  and  go  home,  where  you  will 
never  see  me  again." 

"  I  guess  you  won't !  "  said  the  boy,  a  startled 
look  coming  into  his  eyes.  "  I  '11  take  you  to  my 
own  room  and  lock  you  up." 

She  shook  her  head  slowly. 

"You  forget  that  I  am  an  American  girl.  I 
am  different.  If  you  want  me  to  stay  here  and 
come  out  in  the  pagoda  with  you  every  day,  you 
ought  to  be  so  kind  to  me  that  I  should  want  to 
come.  When  you  break  my  bracelet  and  talk 
about  knocking  me  down  —  knocking  a  lady  down 
—  how  can  I  like  you  ?  " 

The  boy  frowned  at  the  fair  face  reflectively. 
There  was  no  grief  or  sorrow  in  it,  and  so  it  was 
not  akin  to  Aunt  Eleanor's  when  she  pleaded  with 
him.  However,  it  was  not  bright  and  happy  as  it 
had  been  ten  minutes  ago,  and  he  decided  to  try 
the  tactics  which  with  Aunt  Eleanor  always  had 
a  magical  effect. 


A  BROKEN  BRACELET  149 

Suddenly  he  rested  his  arms  on  his  knees  and 
advanced  his  dark  face  close  to  that  of  his  com 
panion.  "  Here  —  you  may  kiss  me,"  he  said,  with 
resignation. 

Sanders  controlled  a  snort  of  amusement  as  he 
bent  above  the  beads,  and  Frances  shrank  slightly 
before  she  said  calmly,  — 

"  You  're  very  good,  but  —  American  girls 
don't  —  care  to." 

"  By  Jove,  you  're  a  good  sort,"  declared  the 
boy,  sitting  back  again.  "  Then  don't  be  huffy 
any  longer." 

"  But  you  've  broken  my  bracelet,"  she  persisted* 

"  Well,  I  '11  let  you  string  it  again." 

"  But  you  made  that  one  for  me.  That  was  the 
reason  I  liked  it.  In  America  the  boys  and  men 
all  wait  on  the  girls  and  do  things  for  them." 

"That's  the  truth,  Billy,"  put  in  Burling. 
"  In  America  the  girls  are  all  princesses." 

"  Are  you  a  princess  ?  "  asked  the  boy,  looking 
straight  into  the  blue  eyes. 

Frances  smiled  upon  him.  "  Without  a  crown," 
she  answered. 

"  Then  we  '11  make  you  one  —  yellow,"  he  said 
promptly. 

She  shook  her  head  sadly.  "  I  don't  care  for  it 
if  the  first  time  you  get  angry  you  are  going  to 
break  it  in  pieces." 

Sanders  replaced  the  recovered  beads  on  the 
table  beside  his  master. 

"  Lunch-time,  if  you  please,  Mr.  William,"  he 
said.  "  Will  you  'ave  it  served  'ere,  sir  ?  " 


150  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Yes  ,•  and  I  '11  give  you  some  "  —  to  Frances 
—  "  if  you  won't  make  any  more  row." 

"  No,"  interposed  Burling,  "  the  princess  is  to 
be  served  at  the  house.  She  will  see  you  later." 

"  Ho !  "  contemptuously.  "  A  princess  !  You 
think  I  believe  that  guff !  Are  you  ?  "  to  Frances. 
"  I  '11  believe  you  if  you  say  you  are.  You  're  a 
good  sort ;  different  to  old  Maurice  there,  always 
preaching." 

"  People  often  say  that  American  girls  are  all 
princesses,"  said  Frances,  rising.  The  boy  stood 
too  and  looked  down  at  her.  "  I  will  be  your 
princess,  if  you  will  be  kind  and  polite  to  me  here 
after,"  she  added. 

"  Stay  here  now,  then.  I  don't  choose  to  have 
you  go." 

"  But  a  princess  goes  and  comes  as  she  wills. 
Besides,  don't  you  see  how  much  better  time  we  shall 
have  if  you  let  me  go  when  I  wish  and  let  me  come 
when  I  wish  ?  Will  you  invite  me  to  lunch  with 
you  here  some  day  ?  Good-by  for  a  little  while." 
She  put  out  her  hand,  and  after  a  minute's  hesitation 
the  young  fellow  took  it  awkwardly  and  loosely. 

"  Aunt  Eleanor,  you  '11  sit  with  Billy  till  Sanders 
comes  back  ? "  asked  Burling,  and  then  he  and 
Frances  moved  off  toward  the  house,  followed  by 
the  man. 

"  Miss  Rogers,  I  know  how  tiresome  this  has 
been  for  you,"  said  Maurice,  low  and  heartily, 
"  but  you  can't  know  —  you  can't  —  what  this 
morning  has  meant  to  Aunt  Eleanor  and  me.  If 
there  is  a  Providence  that  shapes  our  ends,  it  sent 


A  BROKEN  BRACELET  151 

you  to  us  in  the  nick  of  time.  It  would  be  hard 
for  you  to  realize  how  unprecedented,  how  difficult 
of  accomplishment  just  this  sort  of  intercourse  has 
been  hitherto.  But  the  fatigue  for  you,  —  the 
strain  on  you,  —  it  makes  me  ashamed  in  accepting 
the  sacrifice." 

"  We  can  always  do  what  is  right  for  us  to  do," 
returned  the  girl  in  a  matter  of  fact  tone.  "  I  shall 
grow  used  to  him  ;  but  if  you  are  counting  on  any 
effect  I  may  have,  then  I  must  be  at  liberty  to  make 
suggestions  as  to  others'  treatment  of  your  nephew." 

"  We  shall  follow  them  gratefully." 

"Then,  Sanders,"  turning  to  the  man,  who 
hastened  his  steps,  with  a  suspicious  glance  at  the 
girl,  "  I  'm  sure  it  would  be  better  if  you  did  n't 
say  anything  about  Mr.  William  in  his  presence. 
He  may  understand  more  than  you  realize,  and  it 
is  hurtful  to  him,  just  as  it  is  to  a  child." 

"  Very  well,  miss,  but  you  '11  soon  learn  'ow 
cantankerous  'e  is,  miss,  and  you  '11  be  glad  to  get 
along  any  way  you  can." 

Burling  felt  tempted  to  say  something  peremp 
tory,  but  controlled  himself.  It  was  most  impor 
tant  to  enlist  the  servant's  interest. 

"  We  're  hoping,  Sanders,  that  Mr.  William's 
mind  may  develop  and  his  temper  improve  under 
the  influence  of  this  young  lady,  since  he  enjoys 
having  her  with  him.  You  know  he  has  been 
unwilling  to  see  any  one  for  so  long." 

"  Hexcept  me,  sir.  Mr.  William  was  halways 
'appy  with  me,  sir." 

"  Were  you  happy  with  him  when  he  threw  you 


152  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

into  the  hall  this  morning  ?  That  was  the  begin- 
ning  of  the  end  which  the  doctors  prophesied, 
Sanders,  —  fits  of  gloom  and  violence  alternating. 
Going  on  in  that  way  he  will  in  another  year  —  or 
in  much  less  time  —  pass  beyond  our  power  and 
care,  and  you  will  have  to  find  another  situation. 
This  young  lady  has  come  to  our  rescue,  and  we 
must  do  everything  in  our  power  to  aid  her." 

Frances  turned  the  sunshine  of  her  smile  upon 
the  attendant.  "  You  are  a  very  important  factor, 
Sanders.  I  want  to  be  sure  I  can  count  on  you." 

"  Well,  of  course,  miss,"  stammered  Sanders, 
upon  whom  Burling's  declarations  had  had  an  ef 
fect,  "  if  hany thing  can  be  done  for  Mr.  William, 
I  'm  halways  ready  to  do  it." 

"  Then  try  to  think  of  him  precisely  as  if  he 
were  well.  Don't  treat  him  like  a  child.  Don't 
speak  of  him  in  his  presence,  ever." 

"  Her  word  is  law,  Sanders,"  added  Burling. 
"  Neither  you  nor  I  wish  to  part  with  Mr.  William. 
Our  only  chance  of  keeping  him  with  us  lies  with 
this  lady,  I  believe." 

"  They  don't  like  to  say  so,"  said  Sanders  to 
Dudley  later,  "  but  that  young  woman  is  some  kind 
of  a  witch-doctor,  you  mark  my  words.  They  hex- 
pect  she  's  going  to  cure  Mr.  William  the  same 
way  she  did  Timmy.  She  's  a  princess,  she  is, 
Dudley,  and  we  're  hall  hunder  'er  horders !  " 

The  maid's  eyes  snapped,  and  her  lip  curled. 
"  Set  a  beggar  on  horseback  !  "  she  returned.  "  I  'd 
like  to  see  her  order  me." 

"  Very  likely  you  will,  Miss  Dudley,  and  let  me 


A  BROKEN  BRACELET  153 

tell  you,"  with  a  knowing  nod  and  wink,  "  you  'd 
better  step  lively  when  she  does.  She  's  the  top  o' 
the  'eap  now,  as  sure  as  you  're  a  foot  'igh !  " 

Miss  Graves  had  been  obliged  to  exercise  con 
siderable  self-control  this  morning  to  go  about  her 
work ;  and  when  finally  she  saw  Mr.  Burling  part 
with  her  niece  on  the  leafy  side  porch,  she  awaited 
her  entrance  with  a  countenance  all  the  more  immo 
bile  for  the  anxiety  that  filled  her. 

"  How  'd  you  get  along  ?  "  she  asked  as  Frances 
came  in. 

"  All  right." 

"  You  look  sort  of  tuckered." 

The  girl  smiled  and  raised  her  eyebrows.  "  It 
is  quite  the  most  tuckering  thing  I  've  ever  tried, 
I  don't  suppose  there  is  anything  to  be  afraid  of," 
she  added,  as  if  to  herself,  "  even  to  sense." 

Miss  Miranda  noted  the  expression  and  under- 
stood  it  somewhat,  as  she  had  been  making  further 
furtive  excursions  into  her  niece's  text-book. 

"  I  should  think  it  was  pretty  good  sense  to  be 
afraid  of  him,"  she  retorted  dryly,  "  or  to  be  on 
your  guard,  anyway.  No  telling  what  a  fool's 
going  to  do,  ever." 

"  But  we  're  not  going  to  think  of  him  as  a  fooi 
any  longer,"  said  the  girl  firmly.  "  You  must  help 
me,  Aunt  Mira,  won't  you  ?  You  must  n't  speak 
of  him  or  think  of  him  that  way." 

"  I  don't  know  what  difference  it  makes  what  I 
think." 

"  If  everybody  thinks  of  him  and  talks  of  him 
as  weak  minded,  it  holds  him  back.  It  holds  a 


154  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

law  over  him,  a  mortal  mind  law,  opposed  to  the 
divine  law  of  health." 

"  That 's  all  right,"  said  Miss  Graves  shortly. 
"I  forbid  you,  Frances  Rogers,  ever  to  be  alone  with 
him.  Do  you  hear  ?  I  've  been  on  pins  and  needles 
this  whole  morning  trying  to  do  my  work  with  one 
eye  on  that  pagoda,  watching  to  see  if  the  folks 
came  away  and  left  you.  I  saw  Mr.  Burling  drive 
off,  and  I  tell  you  if  the  others  had  set  foot  outside 
that  place,  young  Nincompoop  would  have  seen  me 
come  flying." 

Frances  laughed  and  seated  herself  at  the  wait 
ing  lunch-table.  "  You  certainly  were  very  patient 
and  good  ;  but  never  worry  again.  Miss  Hereford 
and  Mr.  Burling  are  people  of  such  fine  feeling. 
They  are  as  kind  and  considerate  of  me  as  if  I 
were  their  boy's  own  sister." 

"  Humph  !  They  'd  better  be.  A  nice  way  to 
ask  you  to  spend  your  time  —  sitting  out  there  by 
the  hour  with  that  "  -  Miss  Graves  repressed 
the  obnoxious  word  at  a  look  from  her  niece  — 
"  that  unfortunate  creature." 

"  Supposing,  though,  that  I  could  —  as  they  seem 
to  think  really  possible — give  him  a  new  start? 
Ah,  Aunt  Mira,  if  they  only  knew  about  Science, 
and  wanted  it !  " 

"Humph!  What  have  you  been  doing  out 
there?" 

"  Stringing  beads." 

Miss  Graves  laughed  grimly.  "  What  'd  you 
make  ?  " 

"  A  ring  for  Mr.  William,  —  a  charming  double 
band  of  garnets." 


A  BROKEN  BRACELET  155 

"  What  was  he  doing  ?  " 

"  Making  me  a  bracelet." 

"Where  is  it?" 

"  He  broke  it  afterward." 

Miss  Graves  noted  the  hesitation  and  looked  up 
alertly. 

"  There  it  is,  you  see.  He  's  got  the  temper  of 
the  old  Harry.  Frances  Rogers,  did  you  hear  me  ? 
If  you  don't  promise  me  you  won't  be  alone  one 
minute  with  that  —  boy,  I  '11  send  you  back  to 
Boston  to-morrow !  My  hair  'd  turn  white  in  a 
week  —  I  could  n't  stand  it.  I  came  down  here  to 
keep  house,  and  not  a  fool  asylum.  I  ain't  fitted 
for  it.  I  've  thought  out  a  number  of  things  this 
morning,  and  the  only  way  I  can  consent  for  you 
to  oblige  these  folks  is  by  your  promising." 

"  They  feel  the  same  way,  I  'm  sure,"  returned 
Frances  earnestly.  "  I  'm  sure  they  would  n't  al 
low"— 

"  We  don't  know  anything  about  that.  What 
are  you  to  them  ?  Do  —  you  —  promise  ?  " 

Miss  Graves  thrust  her  Revolutionary  nose  and 
chin  toward  her  niece. 

"  Yes,  Aunt  Mira,  I  '11  do  my  best." 

"  Your  best  means  to  run  like  a  deer  if  you  find 
yourself  alone  with  him  by  any  accident." 

"  But  after  a  while  you  will  release  me  from 
that  promise  ?  " 

"  We  '11  see  about  that,"  returned  Miss  Miranda, 
going  on  with  her  dinner. 

"  I  've  made  such  a  delightful  discovery,  Aunt 
Mira !  "  The  girl's  face  grew  suddenly  radiant. 


156  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  There  is  a  Scientist  in  this  neighborhood,  —  one 
whom  I  studied  with.     I  shall  see  her." 

An  unexplained  pang  seized  Miss  Miranda.  She 
regarded  the  expressive  face  silently. 

"  She  is  a  Mrs.  Jewett,  and  she  and  her  daugh 
ter  have  called  here.  I  wonder  if  you  saw  them  ? 
They  are  both  decided  brunettes,  and  the  mother 
looks  almost  as  young  as  the  daughter." 

"  How  should  I  see  anybody  who  called  here  ?  " 
returned  Miss  Graves.  "  I  don't  tend  the  door, 
you  know,"  she  added  dryly. 

"  Dear  Aunt  Mira  !  "  exclaimed  the  girl. 

"  Is  n't  it  goin'  to  be  kind  of  awkward  for  you 
receiving  company  in  the  housekeeper's  rooms? 
Or  do  you  calculate  to  have  the  run  of  the  house 
now  you  're  nursing  the  feeble  minded  ?  Dear 
knows  I  wish  he  was  feeble  bodied,  too !  " 

Frances  colored.  She  felt  humiliated  at  the 
remembrance  of  her  hesitation  with  Laura  Jewett 
in  the  morning. 

Miss  Graves  went  on  rather  dismally :  "  I  don't 
know  how  much  of  a  mess  I  've  made  bringin'  you 
down  h<?re,  Frances.  Just  now  it  seems  all  mess." 

"  You  may  be  sure  it  is  n't,"  returned  the  girl 
earnestly.  "  God  has  been  leading  us,  every  step, 
and  we  will  watch  to  see  what  he  is  bringing  us  to." 

"  I  must  say,  Frances,"  remarked  Miss  Miranda, 
"  that  I  never  heard  any  one  quite  so  free  with 
her  Creator's  name  as  you  are.  It  strikes  me  queer 
to  hear  you  mention  it  so  easily,  —  just  as  if  you 
were  speakin'  of  an  intimate  friend." 

"  I  am,"  answered  the  girl  simply. 


CHAPTER  XHI 

AN   AFTERNOON   CALL 

LAURA  JEWETT,  after  Burliug's  departure, 
awaited  her  mother's  return  with  impatience ;  and 
when  she  saw  the  phaeton  approaching  she  stood 
at  the  head  of  the  steps  and  took  bodily  possession 
of  the  parent,  who,  as  Frances  had  said,  looked  as 
if  she  might  be  her  sister. 

"  He  has  strained  his  wrists  is  the  reason,"  she 
said,  leading  Mrs.  Jewett  toward  the  armchairs 
and  rugs  at  one  end  of  the  porch. 

"What  he,  my  dear?" 

"  The  only  one  within  miles." 

"  Oh  —  Mr.  Burling." 

"  Yes.  Have  n't  you  heard  me  wailing  because 
he  has  n't  been  at  the  links  for  days  ?  Have  n't 
you  noticed  the  diminuendo  of  my  interest  in  the 
royal  game  ?  " 

"  Well,  dear  child,  the  season  is  opening  now. 
You  will  soon  have  plenty  of  companions." 

Mrs.  Jewett  took  off  her  sailor  hat  and  smoothed 
back  the  flying  locks  of  her  dark  hair,  regarding  her 
daughter's  face,  which  seemed  expressive  of  news. 

"  Has  he  been  here  this  morning  —  Mr.  Bur- 
ling?" 

"  Yes,  but  that  is  n't  the  beginning  of  the  story." 


158  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  I  thought  there  was  a  story,"  said  the  other. 

"  I  went  to  walk  this  morning,  and  was  tripping 
along  the  country  lanes  in  my  fresh  print  gown, 
like  the  heroine  of  a  summer  novel,  listening  to 
the  birds  and  wondering  where  Mr.  Burling  was, 
when  I  met  a  friend  —  not  one  of  mine,  one  of 
yours  —  most  unexpectedly." 

"Who  was  it?" 

"  I  did  n't  mean  to  tell  you.  I  had  made  up 
my  mind  not  to  say  one  word  about  it ;  but  after 
Mr.  Burling's  visit  I  saw  that  I  must.  You  'd  find 
out,  anyway." 

"  What  do  you  mean,  Laura  ?  " 

"  It  all  comes  of  your  studying  Christian  Sci 
ence.  I  must  say  I  did  n't  relish  the  idea  of  going 
in  at  the  back  door  when  I  visited  Water  view." 

"  Who  can  you  mean,  child  ?  " 

"  Do  you  remember  Miss  Hereford's  telling  you 
about  her  Yankee  housekeeper  ?  " 

"  Yes,  and  your  telling  her  that  you  were  a 
Yankee,  too.  I  forget  whether  she  mentioned  her 
housekeeper's  name." 

"Miss  Graves." 

"  But  I  don't  know  any  Miss  Graves." 

"  Perhaps  not ;  but  you  're  likely  to.  Her  niece 
is  Miss  Rogers,  the  class  baby,  as  you  called  her, 
whom  you  invited  to  the  house  with  the  others.  I 
met  her  this  morning,  and  she  told  me  that  she  was 
visiting  her  aunt,  and  I  foresaw  how  you  would  fall 
on  her  neck  the  minute  you  heard  of  it,  and  would 
never  think  anything  about  the  social  side  of  the 
situation,  and  how  surprised  Miss  Hereford  "  — 


AN  AFTERNOON  CALL  159 

"  Laura !  "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Jewett,  her  eyes 
shining.  "  Is  Frances  Rogers  down  here  ?  " 

"  That 's  exactly  the  way  I  knew  you  'd  look," 
said  the  girl. 

"  She  is  very  unusual  in  her  understanding.  Our 
teacher  told  me  so.  Oh,  Laura,  how  I  wish  you 
would  see  all  you  can  of  her !  " 

"  Oh,  mother,  how  I  wish  you  would  consider 
conventionality  a  little  bit !  I  can't  call  at  the 
front  door  to  see  Miss  Hereford  and  then  go  around 
to  the  back  door  to  see  Miss  Graves,  can  I  ?  You 
know  how  English  people  feel  about  servants.  It 
is  the  most  unfortunate,  annoying  thing  !  " 

"  Laura,  my  dear,  Jesus  was  born  in  a  stable 
and  bred  to  the  trade  of  a  carpenter.  All  class 
differences  will  have  to  be  lost  sight  of  except 
those  that  separate  good  from  evil.  But  why  did 
Mr.  Burling's  visit  decide  you  to  tell  me  that  Miss 
Rogers  was  here  ?  " 

"  Why,  it  seems  that  the  unfortunate  young  man, 
his  nephew,  who  would  none  of  me  —  you  remem 
ber  I  told  you  about  it  —  will  tolerate  the  presence 
of  this  girl,  so  she  is  to  be  allowed  in  the  front  of 
the  house ;  for  they  have  been  a  long  time  search 
ing  for  some  companion  of  his  own  age.  It 's  a 
Jucky  happening  for  her." 

"  It  is  a  wonderful  happening  for  him."  Mrs. 
Jewett's  face  showed  the  earnestness  of  her 
thought.  "  I  wonder  if  they  know  —  those  people  ?  " 

Laura  shrugged  her  shoulders.  "  Well,  it  is 
going  to  make  it  a  little  easier  for  us.  Mother,  I 
wish  you  would  come  down  to  earth  and  realize 


160  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

that  it  would  be  well  to  convey  to  Miss  Hereford 
the  fact  that  Miss  Graves  is  not  your  bosom 
friend." 

"  There  has  n't  a  day  passed  since  we  were  at 
Waterview,  Laura,  that  I  have  n't  thought  of  that 
little  Englishwoman,  —  her  heavy  cross,  and  her 
dense  ignorance.  I  mentioned  Science  to  her  then, 
but  she  brushed  it  aside,  calling  it  '  that  wicked 
superstition,'  and  I  've  just  yearned  over  them  all, 
wearing  out  their  lives  under  such  a  load  without 
trying  the  one  hope  of  lifting  it.  What  must  that 
young  girl  feel  —  that  dear  child  Frances,  con 
fronted  with  such  a  situation !  I  can  scarcely  wait 
to  see  her." 

"  I  knew  it ! "  remarked  Laura  resignedly. 
"  Mother  Jewett,  listen  to  me.  At  least  let  Miss 
Rogers  come  to  see  you  first." 

*'  How  can  she  ?  How  is  she  to  command  horses 
and  carriages  ?  " 

"  She  was  halfway  here  this  morning." 

"  But  did  she  know  it  ?  Did  you  tell  her  the 
way  ?  I  hope  you  did." 

"  Indeed,  I  did  not ;  and  I  assure  you  I  hoped 
she  would  never  find  it.  It  was  hoping  against 
hope,  however,  for  she  sent  messages  to  you,  look 
ing  radiant.  Oh,  you  're  both  just  as  bad  as  the 
early  Christians  !  "  groaned  the  girl. 

"  She  did  n't  notice  your  coldness,  I  hope, 
Laura?" 

"  There  was  n't  any.  I  was  so  embarrassed,  I 
think  I  was  rather  effusive." 

"  That  is  well,"  Mrs.  Jewett  gave  a  little  nod, 


AN  AFTERNOON  CALL  161 

K  for  the  lions  in  your  path  will  change  to  kittens^ 
and  you  will  discover  what  a  silly  little  child  you 
are.  I  must  see  Miss  Rogers  this  afternoon." 

"Then  I  will  drive  you  over,"  declared  her 
daughter  with  decision.  "  I  shall  be  there  on 
your  first  visit  to  heal  breaks  and  repair  damages 
as  fast  as  you  make  them." 

When  they  reached  Waterview  they  found  Mr. 
Burling  watching  the  paces  of  a  handsome  gray 
horse  which  was  being  walked  up  and  down  the 
drive. 

"  Dick's  days  are  numbered,"  he  explained,  as 
he  assisted  the  ladies  to  dismount. 

"  Oh,  you  are  n't  going  to  part  with  Dick  !  " 
said  Miss  Jewett.  "  It  is  as  much  fun  as  tobog 
ganing  to  drive  with  Dick." 

"  Yes,  but  with  the  same  drawbacks.  Walking 
back  is  the  dull  part  of  tobogganing,  is  n't  it  ?  " 

"  What  has  poor  Dick  done  ?  " 

44  Well,  the  last  thing  he  has  done  is  to  be  sold. 
I  've  just  sold  him." 

"  Very  well ;  I  shall  always  mourn  him,"  de 
clared  the  young  woman.  Her  dark  eyes  glanced 
about  restlessly. 

"  Don't  let  us  detain  you,  Mr.  Burling,"  said 
Mrs.  Jewett.  "  I  have  come  this  afternoon  hoping 
to  see  a  young  friend  of  mine  who  is  here  —  Miss 
Rogers.  If  Miss  Hereford  is  lying  down  or  en 
gaged,  we  need  not  disturb  her." 

"No,  indeed.  Aunt  Eleanor's  life  is  monoto 
nous.  She  welcomes  visitors.  I  will  send  for  her 
at  once  and  for  Miss  Rogers." 


162  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

The  ladies  entered  the  house.  A  servant  was 
dispatched  for  the  hostess,  and  Mr.  Burling  re 
turned  to  the  group  of  men  who  were  awaiting 
him. 

"  Oh,  mother,  this  is  so  queer !  "  said  Laura,  as> 
they  seated  themselves.  "  I  'm  glad  I  could  explain 
as  much  as  I  did  to  Mr.  Burling  this  morning ! 
Here  comes  Timmy.  I  hear  his  bells." 

At  once  the  little  pug  ran  into  the  room,  fol 
lowed  by  his  mistress,  who  gave  the  ladies  a  cordial 
welcome  and  smiled  upon  Laura  as  she  lifted  the 
dog  into  her  lap. 

"  It  is  n't  every  one  he  '11  let  do  that,"  said  Miss 
Hereford,  and  went  on  to  give  a  history  of  Timmy's 
predilections  and  peculiarities,  through  the  whole 
of  which  Mrs.  Jewett  strained  her  ears  to  listen  for 
another  step. 

"  I  take  him  for  a  walk  every  day,  or  he  'd  never 
go.  He  can't  bear  to  be  away  from  me,  and  Mr. 
Burling  says  it  is  a  fortunate  thing,  for  I  don't 
care  much  for  walking  and  I  suffer  so  much  from 
dyspepsia  I  should  probably  be  much  worse  if  it 
were  n't  for  having  to  take  Timmy  out." 

"  I  suppose  you  drive  every  day  ?  "  said  Laura. 

"I  shall  drive  more  hereafter.  Of  the  only 
driving  horses  we  've  had  here,  one  was  too  wild 
and  the  other  too  tame.  Mr.  Burling  thinks  he  has 
found  an  excellent  animal.  He  is  trying  him  now." 

"  Did  any  one  say  to  you,"  asked  Mrs.  Jewett, 
"  that  I  should  like  to  see  the  young  girl  who  is 
staying  here  —  Miss  Eogers  ?  " 

"  Mr.   Burling  told  me  at   luncheon   that  you 


AN  AFTERNOON  CALL  163 

knew  Miss  Rogers.  I  'm  sure  she  will  be  very 
pleased  that  you  asked  to  see  her.  I  don't  know 
whether  she  has  been  spoken  to." 

Miss  Hereford  rang  a  bell,  and  the  cheeks  of 
her  younger  guest  flushed.  At  the  same  moment 
Mrs.  Jewett  discerned  Frances  herself  crossing  the 
lawn  a  short  distance  from  the  house. 

"  If  you  will  allow  me,  Miss  Hereford,"  she  said, 
rising  suddenly,  "  there  goes  Miss  Rogers  now.  I 
will  join  her  for  a  few  minutes  and  leave  Laura 
with  you.  I  will  return  shortly." 

There  was  a  murmur  of  assent,  and  then  Miss 
Hereford  and  her  young  guest  found  themselves 
alone. 

"  My  mother  and  Miss  Rogers  pursued  a  course 
of  study  together  last  autumn,"  said  Laura,  try 
ing  to  smooth  the  wrinkles  out  of  Timmy's  fore 
head  as  he  lay  in  her  lap.  "  She  was  a  student  in 
Boston,  and  that  is  all  we  know  of  her  ;  but  my 
mother  entertained  her  whole  class  a  few  times,  and 
Miss  Rogers  among  them.  We  knew  none  of  her 
family  and  nothing  about  her  home  life." 

"  Ah,  that  is  the  way  you  do  things  in  America," 
returned  Miss  Hereford  thoughtfully.  "  Each  per 
son  stands  or  falls  on  his  own  merits." 

"Ah  well,  some  of  us  do.  There  are  many  dif 
fering  ways  of  managing  social  life  in  America." 

"  I  suppose  so,"  returned  the  English  lady 
vaguely.  "  Well,  Miss  Rogers  is  one  who  could 
stand  on  her  own  merits." 

"My  mother  thinks  very  highly  of  her,"  re« 
turned  Laura,  her  eyes  on  the  dog's  ears. 


164  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  They  believe  alike,"  said  Miss  Hereford  in  a 
lowered  voice.  "  So  Mr.  Burling  tells  me,  and  he 
also  tells  me  that  you  are  not  of  the  sect." 

"  I  confess  I  am  not." 

"  What  church  do  you  attend  ?  " 

"The  Episcopalian,  except  when  I  go  with 
mother." 

"  That  is  right,  my  dear,  that  is  right.  It  is  the 
Church.  I  have  a  friend  at  home  who  assured  me 
that  she  was  cured  of  a  dyspepsia  like  mine  by 
these  Science  people.  I  told  her  I  would  keep  my 
dyspepsia.  Of  course  it  is  an  inconvenient  and 
painful  trouble  to  have,  but  one  thing  you  can  say 
for  dyspepsia  —  it  is  thoroughly  respectable." 

Laura  smiled.  "My  mother  was  healed  won 
derfully.  There  is  no  doubt  of  it.  Why,  they 
even  help  sick  animals." 

Miss  Hereford  stirred  uncomfortably  in  her  chair 
and  looked  at  Timmy. 

"  But  one  can't  cast  loose  from  all  moorings,  can 
one  ?  "  she  said  a  little  sharply  as  she  sat  up  with 
a  sudden  stiffness. 

Meanwhile  Mrs.  Jewett  had  hastened  away  to 
Frances,  who,  when  she  saw  the  visitor  coming, 
turned  to  meet  her,  her  cheeks  flushing  with  hap 
piness.  With  a  simultaneous  movement  each  held 
out  both  hands,  and  they  stood  long  looking  into 
each  other's  eyes  as  their  hands  clasped. 

"  How  very  kind  of  you  to  come  so  soon  !  "  said 
the  girl. 

"  I  could  n't  wait.  You  have  been  led  into  a 
strange  position,  my  child." 


AN  AFTERNOON  CALL  165 

"  And  what  a  help  it  is  to  see  you  !  "  responded 
Frances,  "  to  speak  with  one  who  understands." 

"  You  have  no  sympathy  here,  then  ?  " 

"  No.  My  dear  Orthodox  aunt  is  pained  by  my 
faith.  These  kind  English  people  smile  at  it." 

"  Yet  they  are  much  excited  over  the  effect  you 
have  over  the  nephew,  —  or  my  daughter  gathered 
as  much  from  a  few  words  she  had  with  Mr.  Bur 
ling  this  morning." 

"  Yes,  it  is  so.  How  gladly  I  would  escape  this 
experience,  since  they  do  not  desire  the  truth." 

"  Yet  you  cannot  escape  it,  Frances."  Mrs.  Jew- 
ett  had  never  called  the  girl  by  her  name  before  ; 
but  neither  thought  of  that. 

"  No,  it  must  be  my  work.  Of  course  I  take 
an  interest.  No  one  could  avoid  longing  to  help 
these  poor  people ;  but  their  thought  is  so  wrong, 
and  the  boy  is  so  big  and  strong,  and  sometimes 
has  such  a  strange  light  in  his  eyes." 

"  I  know.  I  've  thought  it  all  over  and  over 
since  morning  ;  but  you  know  how  to  protect  your 
self,  and  you  will  always  be  taken  care  of  while  you 
are  doing  your  duty." 

"  Of  that  I  am  sure  ;  and  I  can  realize  the  truth 
about  him  for  myself  every  hour  in  the  day.  I 
must  do  that  in  order  to  be  strong  enough  to  stay 
with  him." 

"  And  he  will  feel  the  help  of  it,  and  it  may 
come  that  his  aunt  and  uncle  will  appreciate  that 
there  is  a  power  at  work  beyond  a  girl's  personal 
influence." 

Frances  shook  her  head  slightly.     "The  little 


166  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

dog,  Miss  Hereford's  pet,  was  healed  of  a  deadly 
attack  the  day  after  I  arrived." 

"  And  what  did  they  think  ?  " 

Frances  smiled  into  the  other's  eager  face. 
"  Your  daughter  is  not  a  Christian  Scientist,  Mrs, 
Jewett." 

"  Yes,  I  know.  It  is  the  old  story."  The  lady 
sighed.  "  Though  one  rose  from  the  dead,  there 
would  be  found  some  way  to  explain  the  phenome 
non  ;  but  I  live  in  hopes  about  Laura.  She  saw 
my  healing  and  credited  it.  She  would  not  have  me 
give  up  my  faith  for  anything  in  the  world.  You 
are  in  a  hard  place,  Frances,  but  you  will  stand,  I 
know,  and  I  will  help  you  all  I  can.  We  are  both 
young  in  Science,  and  you  are  young  in  fact,  and 
I  feel  like  carrying  you  off  in  my  arms  from  so 
much  opposing  thought ;  but  the  claim  of  difficulty 
must  be  met." 

"  And  of  course  I  am  in  the  midst  of  much  kind 
ness,  too,"  said  the  girl.  "  My  aunt  is  very  fond 
of  me,  and  as  for  Miss  Hereford  and  Mr.  Burling, 
they  cling  to  me  in  their  desperate  strait." 

Mrs.  Jewett  nodded,  putting  the  fact  away  in  her 
memory  for  her  daughter's  benefit.  "I  should 
like  to  meet  your  aunt.  Can  she  see  me?  " 

"  Certainly.  She  is  always  to  be  found  sewing 
at  this  time  of  day  either  on  her  porch  or  in 
her  sitting-room.  Our  rooms  are  very  pleasant 
here." 

Frances  turned  back  with  her  companion,  and 
Laura  Jewett,  sitting  up  in  her  correct  summer 
driving  costume,  patting  Timmy  and  talking  to 


AN  AFTERNOON  CALL  167 

his  dumpy  but  patrician  mistress,  felt  a  gentle 
perspiration  break  out  upon  her  as  the  apparition 
of  her  mother,  deep  in  converse  with  the  house 
keeper's  niece,  passed  the  window  and  moved  to 
ward  the  back  of  the  house. 

"  She  's  doing  it !  "  she  thought.  "  She  is  on 
her  way  to  the  back  door." 

As  a  fortunate  diversion,  Mr.  Burling  now  came 
into  the  room. 

"  Well,  the  bargain  is  made,"  he  announced. 
"Next  time  I  drive  you  to  the  golf  links,  Miss 
Jewett,  I  shall  be  more  certain  of  restoring  you 
to  your  mother's  arms  again." 

"  But  I  was  n't  afraid  of  Dick,"  she  responded, 
as  coquettishly  as  might  be,  considering  that  one 
half  her  thought  was  busy  with  the  embarrassing 
occurrences  at  the  back  of  the  house. 

"  Well,"  answered  Burling,  with  the  smile  which 
Laura  had  described  in  a  letter  to  a  girl  at  home 
as  "  perfectly  dear,"  "  I  think  that  was  a  case 
where  discretion  was  the  better  part  of  valor. 
Dick  is  n't  all  he  was  reported  to  be,  and  I  've 
sold  him  to  a  medical  gentleman  who  can  get  all 
his  bones  set  for  nothing." 

"  Ah  !  "  exclaimed  Laura,  with  a  quick,  percep 
tive  look  at  the  bandaged  wrist  with  which  Bur 
ling  gestured.  "  Did  Dick  do  that  ?  " 

"  His  wrist,  do  you  mean,  my  dear  ? "  asked 
Miss  Hereford  solemnly.  "  Indeed,  he  got  that 
strain  —  and  an  ugly  one  it  is  —  on  that  golf 
course,  and  I  hope  it  will  be  a  lesson  to  him." 

Burling   glanced   at   the  visitor  with    a   quick 


168  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

movement  of  his  eyebrows,  which  changed  her 
sudden  laugh  into  a  cough. 

"  Yes,  Miss  Hereford,  there  are  plenty  of  dan 
gers  on  the  golf  links,  and  the  better  one  plays, 
the  more  respect  he  has  for  those  little  bullet 
balls  flying  about  in  all  directions." 

"  I  'm  glad  you  see  it  so,  Miss  Jewett,"  said  Miss 
Hereford. 

"  She  is  wise  beyond  her  years  —  this  young 
lady,"  remarked  Burling.  "  By  the  way,  why  has 
Mrs.  Jewett  disappeared  ?  " 

"  She  went  to  meet  Miss  Rogers,"  said  Miss 
Hereford.  "  I  think  they  must  be  strolling." 

"  I  hear  that  your  nephew  looks  with  favor  upon 
the  newcomer,"  said  Laura  hastily  to  her  hostess, 
the  direction  of  her  mother's  stroll  still  uppermost 
in  her  mind. 

"  Yes.  We  are  feeling  very  happy  over  it,"  re 
turned  Miss  Hereford,  with  some  formality.  "  Any 
event  which  can  brighten  our  boy's  life  is  of  great 
importance  to  Mr.  Burling  and  me.  I  have  never 
thanked  you  for  your  kindness  in  attempting  to 
speak  with  him." 

"  That  was  nothing,"  returned  the  visitor  gra 
ciously.  "Perhaps,  after  he  has  become  accus 
tomed  to  one  girl,  he  will  grow  more  kindly  in 
clined  to  others.  Possibly  we  should  get  on  better 
another  time." 

Miss  Hereford  regarded  the  speaker  gratefully. 
u  You  are  very  kind,"  she  answered. 

In  a  few  minutes  Mrs.  Jewett  reentered  the 
room  alone.  A  color  glowed  in  either  cheek,  and 


AN  AFTERNOON  CALL  109 

her  eyes  shone.  While  tea  was  served  she  smoothed 
and  patted  the  little  dog  in  her  daughter's  lap, 
and  as  she  talked  with  Miss  Hereford  she  often 
lifted  the  pug's  chin  and  looked  into  the  vacuous 
face  with  its  big  eyes. 

"How  much  they  both  seemed  to  admire 
Timrny  !  "  said  the  hostess,  wreathed  in  smiles, 
when  the  visitors  had  taken  their  departure. 

"  Mrs.  Jewett  would  admire  anything  that  had 
been  cured  as  Timmy  was  the  other  day,"  remarked 
Burling. 

"  Do  you  suppose  Miss  Rogers  told  her?  "  asked 
Miss  Hereford,  the  fond  pride  dying  out  of  her  face. 

"  I  certainly  do ;  and  I  'm  mind  reader  enough 
to  suppose  more  than  that.  There  was  n't  a  line 
in  Mrs.  Jewett's  speaking  countenance  that  did  n't 
reveal  her  opinion  of  us." 

"Explain  yourself,  Maurice."  Miss  Hereford 
drew  herself  up. 

"  Have  we  asked  Miss  Rogers  to  try  the  same 
sort  of  healing  effect  on  our  boy  that  she  did  on 
the  dog  ?  " 

"  You  know  we  have  not." 

Maurice  nodded.  "  So  you  can  judge  as  well  as 
I  can  what  Mrs.  Jewett  thinks  of  us." 

"  Really,  Maurice,"  Miss  Hereford's  tone  and 
attitude  suddenly  recalled  the  fact  that  there  were 
great  ladies  among  her  ancestors,  "  do  you  think  an 
American  stranger  like  Mrs.  Jewett  presumes  to 
criticise  us  ?  " 

"  No.  I  believe  she  thinks  us  below  criticism," 
returned  Burling  pleasantly. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

A   HOSPITAL 

THE  smile  and  kind  words  which  Frances  had 
bestowed  on  Sanders  had  affected  that  individual 
in  the  American  girl's  favor  more  than  he  would 
have  dared  to  admit  to  Dudley,  with  whom  he  had 
an  alliance  offensive  and  defensive.  He  still  had 
his  suspicions  of  the  stranger,  and  some  jealousy 
of  her;  but  many  events  in  his  relations  with  his 
charge  the  past  week  had  verified  Mr.  Burling' s 
declarations,  so  it  was  with  some  curiosity  and  an 
ticipation  that  the  attendant  looked  forward  to  the 
next  interview  between  Mr.  William  and  the  guest. 

It  was  the  young  man's  habit  to  doze  the  greater 
part  of  the  afternoon,  and  he  rarely  mentioned  any 
occurrence  of  a  bygone  day. 

The  morning  following  the  events  of  the  last 
chapter,  Sanders  came  into  his  master's  room  with 
the  mechanical  "Good-morning,"  which  usually 
went  unnoticed. 

After  his  bath  the  boy  sometimes  talked,  but 
more  often  was  silent,  his  sombre  eyes  looking  list 
lessly  from  the  window,  until  Sanders  was  ready 
to  escort  him  out  of  doors. 

Others  besides  the  servant  were  wondering  this 
morning,  and  more  eagerly,  whether  the  second 


A  HOSPITAL  171 

interview  which  Billy  had  had  with  his  new  com 
panion  had  made  any  deeper  impression  upon  his 
memory.  Mr.  Burling  came  to  the  room,  smoking 
his  pipe,  when  the  boy's  breakfast  was  finished. 
He  entered  with  his  usual  kindly  greeting,  and 
such  was  his  surprise  and  pleasure  at  the  fact  that 
Billy  stretched  out  a  lazy  hand  to  him,  that  he 
bore  the  pain  the  strong  grasp  gave  his  wrist  with 
out  a  wince. 

"  Good-morning,  Maurice,"  was  his  nephew's 
response.  "  I  'm  glad  the  sun  shines.  I  'm  going 
out  to  see  the  princess." 

"  It 's  the  third  time  'e  's  spoke  of  her,  sir," 
remarked  Sanders. 

Burling  looked  at  the  man  with  no  change  of 
countenance.  "  You  're  forgetting  orders,"  he  said. 

The  man  sniffed.  "  I  thought  you  'd  be  pleased 
to  'ear  it,  sir." 

"  Very  well ;  but  the  business  of  all  of  us  is  to 
obey  the  princess.  Don't  forget  again." 

"  Is  she  out  in  the  pagoda  ?  "  asked  the  boy  with 
interest.  "  Don't  be  all  day,  Sanders." 

"  No,  she  is  n't  out  there  yet.  Her  aunt  is  ill 
this  morning.  The  princess  has  her  hands  full.  I 
fancy  she  is  ordering  our  dinner." 

Billy  tossed  his  head  imperiously.  "  Let  some 
body  else  do  it,  then.  I  want  her." 

"  Yes,  very  soon,  old  fellow,"  said  Maurice  paci 
fically.  "  Aunt  Eleanor  is  ill,  too,  this  morning. 
We  have  a  hospital.  Her  ward  is  the  next  one 
I  must  visit,  so  au  revoir.  I  '11  come  out  to  the 
pagoda  after  a  bit.  It 's  a  glorious  morning." 


172  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

Miss  Graves  had  indeed  succumbed  to  the  head* 
tclie  against  which  even  her  strong  will  was  power 
less.  She  found  a  capable  help  in  Frances,  who 
took  and  carried  out  her  feebly-voiced  instructions 
and  insured  the  smooth  service  of  the  next  three 
meals. 

This  anxiety  relieved,  Miss  Miranda's  thoughts 
ran  on  her  own  pain.  Her  niece  drew  near  the  bed. 

"  You  know  I  would  be  glad  to  help  you  if  you  'd 
like  rne  to,  Aunt  Mira,"  she  said  softly.  She  had 
shaded  the  windows  and  moved  with  a  sympathetic 
noiselessness  which  Miss  Miranda  appreciated. 

"  She  has  n't  forgotten  how  it  feels,  anyway," 
she  reflected.  "  You  could  n't  help  these  old  stagers, 
child,"  she  groaned.  "  Nothing  does  any  more. 
I  've  given  up  every  powder  and  pill  that  ever  I 
took.  I  've  worked  'em  all  out." 

"  So  far,  so  good,"  rejoined  the  girl. 

"  I  'm  sure  she  could  go  ahead  now  and  try  if 
she  wanted  to,"  thought  Miss  Miranda.  "  I  've  told 
her  I  ain't  taking  any  medicine." 

"  I  suppose  you  'd  rather  I  left  you  alone,"  said 
Frances.  "  If  you  can  get  to  sleep  it  will  be  a 
relief.  Is  there  anything  at  all  I  can  do,  Aunt 
Mira?  Do  you  like  your  head  bathed  with  co 
logne  ?  I  used  to." 

"  No,"  returned  Miss  Graves  shortly.  "  Might 
as  well  pour  water  on  a  duck's  back." 

"  Then  good-by,  you  dear.  I  hope  you  '11  get  to 
sleep."  The  door  closed  softly,  and  Miss  Graves 
was  alone.  Her  pulses  beat  a  little  faster  and  the 
pain  pounded  the  harder  in  her  temples. 


A  HOSPITAL  173 

"  Well,  that  may  be  Christian,  but  I  can't  see 
it,"  she  thought.  "  I  have  n't  an  idea  she  could 
do  me  a  bit  of  good ;  but  would  n't  anybody  think 
she  'd  have  wanted  to  try  ?  She  's  got  rid  of  her 
own  headaches,  and  she  can  see  me  lay  here  and 
suffer  I  I  would  n't  even  have  water  on,  so  's  to 
give  her  a  fair  chance ;  but  if  she  won't  take  it, 
I  suppose  I  '11  have  to  do  for  myself  the  best  I 
can." 

The  sufferer  rose  from  the  bed  and  groped  for  a 
large  handkerchief  and  saturated  it.  Just  as  she 
was  binding  it  about  her  head,  the  door  opened 
gently  and  Frances  reappeared. 

"  Are  you  up,  Aunt  Mira  ?  I  forgot  my  book, 
and  I  knew  you  would  n't  be  asleep  yet.  Can't  1 
tie  that  ?  " 

Her  deft  fingers  secured  the  handkerchief.  "  You 
know  how  glad  I  '11  be  to  give  you  a  treatment 
whenever  you  want  it,"  she  added. 

"  You  want  to  make  me  ask  for  it,  do  you  ?  " 
with  feeble  sharpness.  "  Dreadful  afraid  you 
would  n't  get  the  credit  if  the  headache  should  go 
off  and  I  did  n't  know  how  it  went !  " 

"  I  have  n't  any  right  to  influence  you  silently 
and  mentally  without  your  permission,  —  without 
your  desire,  in  fact.  Do  you  want  to  see  if  I  can 
drive  off  the  pain  ?  " 

A  sudden  twist  of  the  torturer  made  Miss  Graves 
wince ;  but  it  would  signify  so  much  were  she  to 
request  the  aid  of  Christian  Science  that  her  con 
sistency  won  the  brief  struggle.  "  I  don't  believe 
in  it,"  she  said  shortly,  "  and  you  know  it.  Now 


174  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

if  you  won't  come  in  and  out  of  that  door,  perhaps 
I  can  get  some  rest. 

"  I  guess  I  was  real  ugly,"  she  thought  with  a 
groan  when  the  door  had  closed.  "  Miss  Here 
ford  's  laid  up,  too,  and  that  good  young  one  has 
been  a  real  help  this  morning." 

Frances  understood  her  aunt's  struggle.  Moving 
out  into  the  corridor,  she  met  Dudley. 

"  Miss  Hereford's  compliments,  miss,  and  would 
you  step  to  her  room." 

The  maid's  automatic  manner  and  tone  had 
grown  familiar  to  Frances.  She  was  aware  that 
Dudley  resented  her  anomalous  position  in  the 
household. 

She  followed  the  woman  at  once,  and  upon 
reaching  Miss  Hereford's  room  found  that  lady 
sitting  up  in  an  easy  chair,  a  shawl  over  her  dress 
ing-gown.  Timmy  was  nestled  in  her  lap. 

"  My  dear,  come  in."  Miss  Hereford's  invita 
tion  was  punctuated  with  a  sneeze,  and  her  little 
nose  was  red.  "  I  'm  so  put  about  to  hear  that 
Miss  Graves  is  ill.  I  wanted  to  learn  what  the 
trouble  is." 

Maurice  Burling  was  present,  and  Frances 
greeted  him  as  she  took  the  offered  chair  near  her 
hostess. 

"Nothing  but  a  headache,  and  that  is  quite 
enough,"  answered  the  girl. 

"  Harvey  has  ridden  off  for  the  doctor  for  me, 
and  I  thought  Miss  Graves  might  like  to  see  him 
too,"  went  on  Miss  Hereford. 

"  My  aunt  was  just  telling  me  that  she  has  ex- 


A  HOSPITAL  175 

hausted  medicine  for  her  headaches.  I  am  sure 
she  will  not  wish  to  see  the  doctor." 

"  Has  she  been  taking  some  of  your  medicine  ?  " 
asked  Burling,  with  a  smile. 

The  girl  shook  her  head.  "  No,  she  is  n't  ready 
for  it  yet." 

"  I  think  we  had  better  let  the  doctor  see  her, 
don't  you,  Miss  Kogers,  as  long  as  he  is  here  ?  " 

Frances  smiled.  "  You  know  what  I  think,"  she 
answered. 

"  Well  —  I  mean,  my  dear,"  added  Miss  Here 
ford,  with  some  embarrassment  and  another  sneeze, 
"  so  long  as  she  is  n't  a  believer  with  you.  Dear 
me,"  another  sneeze,  "  I  think  I  must  have  got  a 
chill  on  my  liver  !  Then,  of  course,  the  doctor 
must  see  Billy,"  she  added. 

"  What  for  ?  "  asked  Frances,  suddenly  grave. 

"  Well,  my  dear,  so  long  as  he  is  here,  you 
know.  This  one  has  n't  seen  him." 

"  And  he  should  not  see  him,"  responded  Frances 
bravely.  She  could  feel  Burling's  eyes  upon  her, 
and  it  cost  her  something  to  speak.  "  Have  you 
faith  left  in  doctors  for  him  ?  Have  n't  you  tried 
them  long  enough  ?  You  have  had  the  opinion  of 
specialists  here,  I  suppose,  as  well  as  in  your  own 
country  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  answered  Miss  Hereford.  "  We  'd  a 
very  great  man  from  —  where  was  it  again,  Mau 
rice  —  a  place  with  a  long  name  ?  " 

"  Philadelphia,"  said  Burling. 

"  Yes,  that  was  it ;  but,  my  dear  Miss  Eogers, 
you  must  excuse  our  differing  with  you.  That  was 


176  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

understood,  I  thought,  and  when  a  doctor  is  right 
here  in  the  house  "  — 

"  But  every  one  who  sees  him  makes  our  task 
harder,"  said  Frances.  "  Every  new  mind  brought 
to  make  laws  about  the  difficulty  of  his  case  is  a 
cruel  wrong  to  him." 

"  My  dear,  I  don't  understand  you,"  said  Miss 
Hereford,  disturbed  by  the  suddenly  decisive  tone. 

"  And  I  doubt  if  we  ever  should,  Aunt  Eleanor," 
put  in  Burling.  "  I  think  it  is  time  that  "  —  He 
went  no  further,  for  at  this  juncture  there  was  a 
scurrying  of  heavy  feet  in  the  corridor,  some  evi 
dent  altercation,  then  the  door  was  burst  open,  and 
six  feet  of  wrathful  manhood  strode  into  the  room, 
followed  by  Sanders,  one  hand  clasped  pathetically 
to  his  eye. 

"Your  pardon,  Miss  'Ereford,"  he  stammered 
breathlessly, "  for  I  knew  you  was  hill,  and  I  tried 
to  keep  'im  hout !  " 

"  My  darling  child !  "  ejaculated  the  invalid, 
trembling  under  the  angry  frown,  and  instinctively 
hiding  Timmy  under  her  shawl.  "  Did  he  come  to 
see  poor  sick  Aunt  Eleanor  ?  " 

Maurice  hastily  advanced  and  placed  himself 
before  the  young  fellow,  his  hand  on  Billy's  shoul 
der. 

It  was  one  of  the  boy's  peculiarities  to  prefer  to 
remain  in  certain  familiar  spots.  They  had  rarely 
been  able  to  tempt  him  from  his  own  haunts,  and 
few  apparitions  could  have  been  more  startling  to 
both  uncle  and  aunt  than  this  of  the  poor  youth, 
transformed  out  of  his  usual  lethargy,  and  seeking 


A   HOSPITAL  IT1} 

them  here.  He  was  evidently  laboring  under  great 
excitement,  and  he  brushed  Maurice  aside  with  au 
ease  which  astonished  that  sturdy  Englishman. 

"  I  want  the  princess,"  announced  the  young 
fellow,  his  nostrils  dilating  in  his  heavy  breathing. 

Miss  Hereford  cowered  back  in  her  chair,  and 
even  her  little  reddened  nose  grew  pale  under  his 
wild  look. 

Burling,  flushed  of  face,  regained  his  balance 
and  turned  back  to  the  intruder  ;  but  Frances  had 
risen,  and  he  controlled  himself  and  waited. 

The  girl  met  the  glowing,  frowning  eyes  with  an 
unsmiling  look. 

"  You  've  kept  me  waiting !  "  said  the  boy  accus 
ingly. 

"  Is  n't  that  quite  right  ?  "  she  asked  —  "  for  a 
princess  ?  "  Then  she  smiled  at  him  and  drew  a 
step  nearer,  while  he  stood  motionless,  still  breath 
ing  fast.  "  I  have  done  one  thing  you  don't  like, 
for  I  've  kept  you  waiting  ;  but  you  have  done  two 
things  I  don't  like.  One  is  that  you  have  hurt 
Sanders ;  the  other  that  you  broke  in  here  so 
roughly  that  you  frightened  your  aunt." 

"  And  I  '11  frighten  you  if  you  don't  behave 
yourself,"  was  the  response. 

She  shook  her  head  sadly.  "  Then  you  will 
make  me  go  away  from  here  where  you  won't  see 
me  any  more.  I  don't  want  to  go  —  go  and  leave 
you." 

"  And  you  won't,  either.     You  '11  stop  here." 

Still  she  shook  her  head.  "  If  you  are  unkind  I 
shall  go.  It  will  be  when  you  are  asleep,  so  that 
you  won't  know  it  and  you  can't  help  it ;  but  if 


178  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

you  will  be  kind  to  me  and  to  everybody,  I  shall 
stay,  and  we  shall  all  be  happy." 

"  Come  out,  then,  to  the  pagoda.  It 's  stifling 
in  here."  He  stretched  out  his  hand,  and  she  fell 
back  a  step.  "  Remember  !  "  she  said  warningly. 

"  Remember  what  ?  " 

"  Not  to  touch  me.  See  what  I  have  for  you." 
She  took  out  of  her  pocket  a  spool  of  fine  wire. 
"  Do  you  remember  you  said  you  would  make  me 
a  coronet?  We  could  not  make  it  with  waxed 
thread,  but  we  can  string  the  beads  on  this  and 
bend  it  any  way  we  like.  See  ?  "  She  bent  the 
wire  in  points. 

"  That  won't  be  bad,"  said  Billy,  his  brow  slowly 
clearing  and  his  attention  at  once  distracted. 

"  I  don't  know  that  you  have  enough  yellow 
beads." 

"  Come  out  and  see." 

"  You  take  the  spool  and  go.  I  will  come  in  a 
few  minutes." 

"  No,  you  don't !  You  're  coming  now  !  "  he 
answered,  with  a  return  of  anger. 

"  Is  that  the  way  to  talk  to  a  princess  ?  "  She 
smiled  gayly  into  the  suddenly  morose  face. 
"  You  're  to  do  as  I  say  if  I  am  to  wear  a  coronet. 
Go  !  I  '11  not  keep  you  waiting  long  —  and  look 
at  that  lump  above  Sanders's  eye !  Oh,"  with 
a  sudden  change  of  tone,  "  I  'm  so  sorry  to  see 
that!" 

"  He  tried  to  keep  me  from  coming  in." 

Frances  shook  her  head.  "  There  is  no  use  in 
being  strong  unless  you  are  gentle,  too,"  she  said, 
"  I  can't  like  you  unless  you  are  sorry  for  that." 


A  HOSPITAL  179 

"  Well,  I  am  sorry  —  sorry  Sanders  got  in  my 
way."  A  gleam  lighted  the  young  fellow's  eyes  as 
iae  made  the  addition. 

"  Then  go,"  she  pointed  smilingly  out  toward 
tttie  pagoda,  "  and  wait  for  me  !  I  command  it !  " 
She  smiled,  and  after  a  long  look  he  smiled  too. 

"  Come  on,  then,  Sanders,"  he  said  suddenly, 
and  turning,  he  left  the  room  without  a  word  to 
his  mute  relatives. 

"  Oh,  Miss  Rogers,  what  a  wonderful  way  you 
have  with  him !  "  said  Miss  Hereford  in  a  breath 
less  voice,  when  the  steps  of  the  two  men  had  died 
ilway.  "  You  see  yourself  that  you  could  n't  leave 
-as !  " 

The  laughter  had  died  out  of  the  girl's  face,  and 
she  turned  to  face  her  hosts  with  a  stern  earnest 
ness  in  strange  contrast  to  her  fair  youth. 

"  Yes,  I  see  it,  but  not  in  the  way  you  think.  I 
am  yielding  myself  to  a  slavery,  to  a  dangerous 
slavery,  many  would  say,  for  that  boy  is  scarcely 
more  reasonable  or  self-controlled  than  an  animal. 
Why  should  I  consent  to  do  it  ?  Never  for  money 
surely.  I  would  rather  scrub  in  your  kitchen. 
Not  from  attachment  to  you.  You  are  only  ac 
quaintances  of  a  few  days  who  have  been  kind 
to  me.  You  have  both  of  you  known  of  Christian 
Science.  To  some  degree  you  have  seen  its  work 
ings  ;  yet  you  are  indifferent  to  its  help  for  this 
afflicted  boy,  although  you  call  yourselves  believers 
Jn  Jesus  Christ.  Know,  then,  that  it  is  nothing 
the  strength  that  Science  has  given  me  that 
6  me  here ;  nothing  but  Principle  which  will 


180  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

not  let  me  put  this  cup  from  me,  that  makes  me 
go  now  to  spend  my  time  with  that  childish  man 
who  to  mortal  sense  could  kill  me  with  a  blow  in 
some  sudden  passion.  Principle  will  quell  my  fear 
of  him.  God  will  take  care  of  me  as  he  did  of 
Daniel." 

There  was  nothing  dramatic  in  the  girl's  manner, 
but  her  earnest  speech  made  the  red  return  to 
Miss  Hereford's  face  and  her  heart  to  beat  quite 
as  fast  as  had  her  nephew's  wrath.  She  felt  ar 
raigned  and  humbled,  and  glancing  at  Maurice 
saw  agitation  in  his  flushed  countenance. 

He  spoke  first.  "  You  are  severe,  Miss  Rogers, 
but  you  are  entirely  right.  I  am  so  certain  of  it 
that  unless  Miss  Hereford  consents  not  to  mention 
Billy's  case  to  any  physician,  but  to  make  your 
sacrifice  as  light  as  may  be,  I  shall  urge  your 
return  to  Boston  at  once." 

"  Maurice,  you  're  crazy  !  She  can't  go  !  "  Miss 
Hereford  spoke  excitedly. 

Burling  turned  to  her.  "  Don't  you  think  her 
very  courageous  —  astonishingly  kind  ?  " 

"  Of  course  I  do.     You  know  I  do." 

"  Well,  she  has  just  told  you  why  she  is  so. 
This  is  indeed  having  the  courage  of  her  convic 
tions.  What  holds  us  back,  Aunt  Eleanor,  from 
asking  this  young  lady  to  try  the  help  for  Billy's 
mind  which  we  were  glad  enough  to  accept  for  a 
dog's  body?" 

Miss  Hereford  cleared  her  throat  in  perplexity. 
"  The  rector  "  —  she  began. 

"  The  rector  be  hanged  !  "  broke  forth  Burling 


A  HOSPITAL  181 

emphatically.  "  I  never  happened  to  learn  of  tha.t 
reverend  gentleman's  taking  up  any  cross  and 
carrying  it  as  Miss  Rogers  is  doing  now.  I  for 
one  have  come  to  wish  with  all  my  heart  that  she 
should  bring  any  and  every  sort  of  influence  she 
has  at  her  command  to  bear  upon  that  poor  boy  of 
ours ;  and  if  she  succeeds  in  stopping  his  present 
trend  downward  and  helps  him  to  climb  ever  so 
little  in  the  direction  of  intelligence  and  happiness, 
I  am  ready  to  place  all  the  credit  of  it  wherever 
she  does." 

Frances  gave  the  speaker  a  bright,  unsmiling 
look,  then  turned  to  her  hostess. 

"  And  you,  Miss  Hereford  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  I  want  you,  my  dear,"  was  the  piteous  answer. 

"  Don't  you  want  God  more  ?  " 

"  He  knows  I  want  him.  He  knows  that  I  pray 
to  him  every  night  and  beg  for  strength  to  be 
resigned  to  his  will." 

"  You  will  learn  really  to  know  God's  will,  Miss 
Hereford,  and  then  a  new  understanding  will  come 
of  what  the  Bible  means  by  saying  that  he  is  a 
very  present  help  in  trouble.  It  is  a  grand  awaken 
ing  to  discover  that  nothing  can  be  too  good  to  be 
true." 

Miss  Hereford  regarded  the  face  bending  over 
her.  Its  strength  and  brightness  fascinated  her. 

"  Could  you  cure  this  cold  of  mine  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  No,  but  God  could." 

"  I  've  sent  for  the  doctor  !  "  exclaimed  Miss 
Hereford  hastily. 

"We  know  you  have,"  said   Maurice   briefly: 


182  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  but  about  Billy.  If  you  should  ever  be  obliged, 
Aunt  Eleanor,  to  admit  to  your  rector  the  fact  that 
you  had  asked  a  Christian  to  pray  for  Billy,  I  will 
take  the  reproach  —  the  blame  of  it.  Will  that 
do?" 

"  Yes,  yes,  dear  child."  Miss  Hereford  still 
looked  into  Frances's  down-bent  face,  and  a  little 
break  came  in  her  voice.  "  I  'm  sure  you  would 
never  do  anything  that  was  n't  right,  and  I  'm 
willing  you  should  do  whatever  you  can  for  Billy. 
Now  pray  go.  I  'm  in  such  terror  that  he  will  be 
rushing  back  here.  Maurice,  you  '11  take  care  of 
her." 

Without  further  words  the  two  started  for  the 
pagoda,  Frances  bearing  a  lightened  heart. 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE   REMEMBERING  RINGS 

THIS  morning's  experience  had  convinced  San 
ders  that  Mr.  Burling  knew  what  he  was  talking 
about  when  he  hinted  at  a  time  soon  coming  when 
his  position  would  be  untenable  unless  some  change 
for  the  better  should  take  place  in  his  charge. 

Miss  Kogers's  sympathy  for  himself,  no  less  than 
her  influence  with  Mr.  William,  had  caused  her  to 
rise  largely  in  Sanders's  esteem  after  the  interview 
in  Miss  Hereford's  room  ;  and  as  he  cast  sullen  and 
injured  looks  at  his  imperious  young  master  when 
they  had  reached  the  pagoda,  he  sent  also  continu 
ous  expectant  glances  across  the  lawn,  hoping  for 
Frances's  appearance. 

"  Here,  pick  out  all  the  yellow  beads !  "  com 
manded  the  young  man.  "  Put  them  in  a  separate 
box !  " 

"  You  pig-'eaded  young  ruffian  !  "  thought  the 
injured  attendant  as  he  obeyed. 

"  My  'ead  is  swimming  like  a  top,  sir,"  he 
began,  as  he  sorted.  "  I  can't  stop  with  you,  Mr. 
William,  if  you  "  — 

"  Don't  whine,"  interrupted  the  boy.  "  Be 
lively.  I  want  those  beads  all  ready  by  the  time 
the  princess  gets  here." 


184  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

Sanders  sniffed.  "  She  won't  stop  either  unless 
you  "  — 

"  Hold  your  noise  !  What  do  you  know  about 
the  princess  ?  What  a  time  she  is  !  "  said  the 
young  fellow,  suddenly  rising  from  the  chair  where 
he  had  flung  himself  and  striding  to  the  entrance 
to  the  pagoda  with  a  movement  very  different  from 
his  usual  lazy  and  nonchalant  action. 

"  I  'm  sure  she  '11  be  'ere  directly,  sir.  Won't 
you  sit  down,  Mr.  William  ?  It 's  'er  horders, 
and  she  's  a  lady  worth  listening  to,  she  is." 

Sanders  was  relieved  to  see  a  pleasant  change 
come  over  his  master's  face.  "  We  must  listen  to 
her,"  said  Billy. 

For  a  minute  he  walked  up  and  down  the  floor, 
and  then  his  impatience  returned. 

"  Why  doesn't  she  come?  I  '11  see  to  her,"  he 
said,  with  a  sudden  reaction  of  mood.  He  started 
out  on  the  grass. 

"Mr.  William,  sir,  will  the  beads  go  on  the  wire? 
You  'ave  n't  tried  !  "  called  Sanders  anxiously. 

The  suggestion  was  successful,  and  a  few  minutes 
were  consumed  in  experimenting  with  the  wire, 
which  was  found  to  be  sufficiently  slender. 

"  They  '11  look  well  on  'er  'ighnesses  'air,  Mr. 
William,"  suggested  Sanders,  and  the  mildness 
that  overspread  his  master's  face  caused  him  al 
most  to  forget  the  swelling  on  his  forehead  in 
Admiration  of  his  own  powers  of  strategy. 

"  The  'ousekeeper's  niece  —  'er  'ighness  !  This 
is  rum  !  "  he  thought.  "  What  would  Dudley 
say!" 


THE  REMEMBERING  RINGS  i85 

"  Her  hair  would  n't  be  bad  to  string  beadd  on, 
eh,  Sanders  ?  I  think  when  she  comes  I  '11  pull  out 
some." 

"  It  would  'urt  her,  sir." 

"  I  had  n't  thought  of  that.  Perhaps  I  'd  bet 
ter  not.  She  might  try  to  run  away  —  but  she 
would  n't  get  far,  I  can  tellher  that." 

"  Hamericans  can,  sir,  hespecially  princesses. 
They  're  neither  to  bind  nor  to  'old,  sir,"  responded 
Sanders,  quite  as  anxious  now  as  the  family  to 
insure  Miss  Rogers's  remaining,  and  increasingly 
charmed  with  his  newly  discovered  powers  of  inven 
tion.  Sanders  was  not  prone  to  underrate  himself. 

The  boy's  restless  eyes  looked  out  again  to  descry 
the  blue  gown.  "  I  'm  going  to  fetch  her,"  he  ex 
claimed  suddenly,  and  jumped  down  upon  the  grass. 
Stepping  around  the  corner  of  the  little  house,  he 
almost  ran  into  Frances  and  Burling,  noiselessly 
approaching. 

The  girl  recognized  the  impatience  in  his  face. 

"You  came  to  meet  me?  "  she  asked  pleasantly. 

The  young  fellow's  clinched  hands  loosened. 
"  Will  the  wire  do  ?  "  she  went  on. 

"  Yes,  it 's  all  right,"  he  answered  sulkily,  and 
t.hey  all  entered  the  pagoda. 

Burling  took  his  newspaper  and  pipe  into  the 
hammock  at  the  opposite  side  of  the  little  room, 
where  he  could  watch  the  scene  at  the  table,  which 
engrossed  him  far  more  than  the  news  of  the  day. 
The  two  young  people  had  their  chairs  drawn  near 
together,  while  Sanders  stood  behind  the  table,  a 
discolored  mark  above  his  eye. 


186  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

Burling  turned  sick  at  heart  as  he  observed  it, 
and  then  glanced  at  the  blonde  head  near  the  dark 
one  as  the  two  bent  over  the  bead  boxes.  The 
mist  that  suddenly  obscured  his  vision  made  a 
nimbus  about  that  fair  hair. 

"  I  think  Sanders  must  be  very  uncomfortable, 
Mr.  Hereford,"  said  Frances  presently  to  her  com 
panion. 

"  I  've  told  you  to  call  me  Billy.  I  like  you," 
remarked  the  boy. 

"It  is  pleasant  to  like  people,  isn't  it?"  she 
returned. 

Billy  smiled  at  her.     "  Yes,"  he  said. 

"  The  unhappiest  thing  in  the  world  is  to  dislike 
people,  because  the  happiest  thing  is  to  like  them," 
went  on  the  girl.  She  spoke  to  him  slowly  always, 
and  now  her  blue  eyes  met  his  kindly. 

"  Do  you  like  me  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Yes  ;  but  I  might  like  you  a  great  deal  better 
than  I  do." 

He  looked  puzzled  a  minute.  "  Then  I  '11  make 
you,"  he  said  at  last. 

"  You  can  ;  but  not  with  your  strong  hands  and 
arms.  Do  you  think  I  could  make  you  like  me 
more  if  I  should  strike  your  forehead  and  make  it 
look  the  way  Sanders's  does  ?  " 

The  boy  glanced  curiously  at  his  man's  disfigured 
face,  then  back  at  Frances,  with  a  childish  shake  of 
his  head.  "  You  'd  be  sorry  if  you  did,"  he  re 
marked  threateningly. 

"  Are  you  sorry  ?  "  she  asked  ;  then  as  he  paused 
uncertainly,  she  added  :  "  That  is  the  way  you  can 


THE  REMEMBERING  RINGS  187 

make  me  like  you  better,  —  by  being  sorry  that  you 
hurt  Sanders  and  trying  to  make  him  comfortable." 

The  boy  looked  again  at  the  girl,  and  then  back 
at  the  man.  A  new  thought  seemed  working  in 
his  mind. 

"You  can  make  yourself  a  ring,  if  you  like, 
Sanders  ;  I  don't  mind,"  he  said  at  last.  "  We  're 
not  going  to  use  the  needles  now." 

"  Thank  you,  Mr.  William."  Sanders  smiled 
faintly.  "  I  think  I  'd  sooner  watch  'er  'ighness 
make  the  coronet." 

"  There.  Do  you  like  me  any  better  now  ?  " 
asked  the  boy. 

"  Yes."  Frances  nodded  reassuringly.  "  I  can 
tell  you  something  to  remember,  Billy.  The  only 
way  to  be  happy  is  to  love  everybody  in  the  world. 
When  we  love  people  we  do  kind  things  for  them." 

"  I  'm  doing  a  kind  thing  for  you  now,"  he  an 
swered,  "  letting  you  make  yourself  a  crown." 

"  Yes."  Her  deft  fingers  bent  the  points  as  fast 
as  each  section  was  filled  with  beads.  "  And  when 
ever  you  do  a  kind  thing  to  your  Aunt  Eleanor, 
or  Uncle  Maurice,  or  Sanders,  or  even  to  little 
Timmy,  it  makes  me  happy,  because  it  is  right. 
Wrong  things,  like  being  angry  and  hurting  peo 
ple  or  speaking  roughly  to  them,  make  me  unhappy, 
and  you  unhappy,  and  everybody.  I  'm  always  so 
sorry  when  I  forget  and  am  cross  or  unkind  myself. 
When  we  get  this  coronet  finished,  let  us  make 
two  remembering  rings.  I  will  make  one  for  you 
and  you  will  make  one  for  me,  and  they  will  help 
us  remember  to  love  everybody,  all  the  time." 


188  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  All  right,"  responded  the  boy  willingly,  — 
"  hurry  up,  Sanders  !  Did  you  hear  the  princess  ? 
Thread  the  needles  !  " 

Frances  raised  her  eyebrows.  "  That  is  n't  the 
way  I  should  say  it.  I  should  find  a  pleasanter 
way  to  ask.  That  sounds  like  a  rough  boy.  You 
don't  suppose  a  princess  could  enjoy  sitting  out 
here  with  a  rough  boy  ? "  She  smiled  as  she 
said  it. 

Billy  bit  his  lip  and  scowled.  After  a  pause  he 
looked  back  at  his  man.  "  I  'm  sorry  if  you  've 
the  headache,  Sanders  ;  and  if  you  can't  see  to 
thread  the  needles,  I  dare  say  Mr.  Burling  will 
do  it.  It  bores  me." 

"  Of  course  I  will.  What  can  I  do  ?  "  Mau 
rice  leisurely  left  the  hammock  and  advanced. 

"  You  see,  Billy,"  Frances  lightly  bent  her  head 
toward  the  newcomer,  "  that  is  kindness." 

"  And  does  that  make  you  like  Maurice  ?  "  in 
quired  the  boy  quickly. 

"  Yes." 

"  Then  he  can't  thread  the  needles.  I  '11  do  it 
myself." 

"  I  can  do  them,  Mr.  William,"  protested  San 
ders.  "  My  'ead  does  n't  'umnear  to  what  it  did." 

"  Still,  I  think  one  of  the  gentlemen  wants  to 
do  it  for  you  this  time,  Sanders,"  said  Frances 
quietly. 

"  I  should  be  delighted,"  said  Burling. 

"  Well,  you  won't  then.  Get  out !  "  said  his 
nephew,  and  seriously  as  Maurice  and  Frances  re 
garded  the  petty  situation,  each  of  them  had  diffi- 


THE  REMEMBERING  RINGS  189 

culty  in  restraining  a  smile  at  the  efforts  of  the 
big  clumsy  hands,  as  Billy  scowled  at  his  task. 

Sanders  stood  on  one  foot  and  then  on  the 
other,  in  momentary  fear  of  an  explosion. 

"  Really,  your  'ighness  —  really,  Mr.  William," 
he  stammered,  when  the  strain  began  to  tell  on 
him. 

"  The  needle  is  too  small,  you  idiot !  "  ejaculated 
Billy,  flinging  the  bit  of  steel  from  him.  "  Nobody 
could  thread  it !  " 

"  A  bigger  one  won't  take  on  the  bead,  Mr.  Wil 
liam.  There  are  plenty  more  of  them  'ere," 
eagerly,  "  and  I  '11  thread  one  in  a  jiffy,  please, 
sir." 

Billy  turned  slowly  around,  still  scowling,  until 
his  eyes  met  those  of  Frances. 

"  We  need  to  hurry  with  that  remembering 
ring,"  she  said.  "  Such  a  disagreeable  word  popped 
out  then !  " 

"  Well,  Maurice  shan't  thread  them,  all  the 
same,"  declared  the  boy  doggedly. 

"  Good  is  the  only  Power,"  said  Frances,  her 
eyes  on  her  work. 

The  boy's  brow  slowly  cleared.  "  Sanders  has  n't 
any  headache,"  he  went  on.  "  Why  should  n't  he 
doit?" 

"  Very  well.  Look  at  this  now.  Is  n't  this  a 
pretty  nice  coronet  ?  " 

She  had  made  a  row  of  points,  the  middle  one 
rising  a  little  above  the  others.  "  Here  are  a 
couple  of  golden  hairpins  to  fasten  it  with."  She 
put  her  hand  up  and  took  them  from  her  hair, 


190  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

and  slipped  one  through  each  end  of  the  bead 
decoration. 

Billy  sprang  to  his  feet.  Burling  marveled  at 
the  interest  in  his  face. 

"  I  can  put  that  on  for  you,"  said  the  boy,  and 
Frances  allowed  his  awkward  hands  to  adjust  the 
coronet  in  her  fluffy  hair. 

"  A  little  higher  on  this  side,  Billy,  eh  ?  "  sug 
gested  Burling. 

"  All  right."  The  young  fellow  made  the  change 
and  stood  off  to  see  the  effect. 

"  There,  Maurice  !  "  he  said  triumphantly. 

Burling  nodded,  and  the  girl's  cheeks  grew  pink 
as  she  held  herself  for  inspection  under  the  three 
pairs  of  eyes  of  the  standing  men. 

"  Have  to  mind  our  p's  and  q's  now  we  have  a 
resident  princess,  eh,  Billy  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  and  we  've  to  mind  her,  too,"  said  the 
young  fellow,  his  pleased,  admiring  gaze  unswerv 
ing. 

"  Certainly,"  said  Frances  quietly.  "  You  have 
crowned  me.  Now  you  must  obey  me." 

"  Down  on  our  knees,  Billy,  and  swear  alle 
giance,"  said  Burling,  and  slipping  his  hand 
through  his  nephew's  arm,  he  sank  on  one  knee 
before  the  wicker  throne,  the  boy  following  his 
motion  obediently,  his  bold  eyes  full  of  a  new 
earnestness,  and  the  listless  hanging  of  his  parted 
lips  lost  in  an  eagerness  of  expression. 

Burling  waited  with  smiling  gaze  for  the  girl 
to  speak.  Sanders  looked  on  and  thought  of 
Dudley. 


THE  REMEMBERING  RINGS  191 

"  I  shan't  tell  her,"  he  decided.  "  She  would  n't 
believe  me,  and  if  she  did,  she  could  n't  understand 
it."  He  swelled  importantly  with  the  feeling  that 
he  was  in  this  plot,  was  a  part  of  it,  was  looked 
upon  with  favor  by  his  superiors,  did  understand 
their  efforts,  and  was  about  to  benefit  by  them. 

Frances  glanced  quickly  away  from  Burling's 
quizzical  eyes  into  the  nobly  set  brown  ones. 

"Billy  knows  what  I  want  him  to  swear  alle 
giance  to.  It  is  to  Good  —  for  Good  is  the  only 
Power.  We  have  been  talking  about  it." 

"  Yes,"  said  the  boy,  "  and  I  'm  not  to  thump 
Sanders  or  Timmy,  so  she  '11  like  me  better." 

"  And  I  '11  take  the  same  vow,"  said  Burling. 

"  Oh,  she  likes  you  well  enough.  It  is  n't  any 
matter  about  you." 

"  I  dare  say,"  remarked  Burling  dryly.  "  It 
never  has  been  any  matter  about  me." 

"  I  'm  to  have  a  remembering  ring,"  went  on 
Billy,  "  and  so  is  the  princess.  She  's  not  to  thump 
anybody,  either." 

"  And  no  jewelry  for  me  ?  "  said  Burling. 

"  Oh,  no,  you  '11  do  well  enough,"  returned  the 
boy  hastily.  "  If  you  don't  behave  yourself,  I  '11 
make  you." 

The  princess  shook  her  head.  "That  is  part 
of  it,"  she  said.  "  There  is  n't  to  be  any  more 
making  people  do  things  except  by  love." 

The  idea  thus  presented  seemed  to  touch  the 
young  fellow's  slow  sense  of  humor.  The  rare  and 
welcome  sound  of  his  laughter  rang  out. 

"  Say,  that 's  a  good  one,  Maurice  !     I  've  got  to 


192  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

love  Sanders,  I  suppose,  and  so  have  you.  Ha! 
ha !  ha  !  "  Again  the  laugh  waked  the  echoes  so 
infectiously  that  even  Sanders's  uplifted  and  long- 
suffering  expression  relaxed  to  a  smile. 

"  Of  course,"  said  the  princess  calmly.  "Most 
certainly.  And  now,  my  good  subjects,"  she  added, 
"  you  may  rise.  We  understand  each  other." 

Burling  lifted  appreciative  eyes  to  her.  "  Wo 
kiss  your  hand,"  he  said,  moving  to  take  hers. 

"  No,  you  don't !  "  exclaimed  Billy,  suddenly 
sobering  and  seizing  his  uncle's  fingers.  "  She 
does  n't  like  it  and  neither  do  I." 

Frances's  cheeks  were  bright  as  two  roses,  and 
Burling  flicked  the  knees  of  his  knickerbockers 
with  his  handkerchief. 

"  If  your  highness  will  kindly  hasten  with  my 
nephew's  ring,"  he  said ;  "  I  think  Billy  was  near 
to  forgetting  just  then." 

"  It  was  n't  that,  you  old  duffer !  I  loved  you 
all  right,"  protested  the  boy  indignantly ;  "  but 
she  doesn't  like  to  be  touched,  do  you?"  appeal 
ing  suddenly  to  Frances,  who  hastily  rose  and 
approached  the  table. 

"  It 's  no  matter,  Billy,"  she  answered.  "  Here 
are  the  needles  ready.  If  we  don't  get  to  work 
we  shall  not  finish  the  rings  before  your  lunch  is 
brought." 

They  seated  themselves  beside  the  table,  and 
Burling  strolled  out  of  the  pavilion. 

"  You  said  the  other  day  that  you  broke  your 
ring  up  every  evening.  This  one  is  n't  to  be 
broken,  is  it  ?  "  asked  the  girl. 


THE  REMEMBERING  RINGS  193 

"  No,  this  one  is  to  make  you  like  me  better. 
If  any  one  breaks  it,  I  '11  break  every  bone  in  his 
body." 

"  Oh,  Billy !  "  exclaimed  Frances  sadly. 

"  I  mean  "  —  a  deep  color  flew  all  over  the  boy's 
face,  —  "I  mean  —  I  won't,  you  know.  That 's 
what  I  meant.  I  won't  even  kick  him." 

There  was  a  very  kind  look  in  the  eyes  which  he 
sought  so  eagerly,  and  Frances  smiled.  That  rush 
of  color  and  those  words  brought  her  the  happiest 
moment  she  had  known  at  Waterview. 

"  What  stones  are  you  going  to  use  in  my 
ring  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Sapphires,  of  course  ;  —  unless,"  with  reluc 
tant  second  thought,  "  unless  you  want  diamonds. 
You  're  a  silly  if  you  do." 

"  I  think  I  would  rather  you  chose  this  time." 

He  sighed  relief . 

"  And  what  stone  will  you  choose  for  yourself  ?  '* 
she  went  on. 

"  What  do  you  think  ?  " 

She  smiled  and  lifted  her  shoulders  in  a  girlish 
gesture. 

"I  do  love  diamonds,  Billy,"  she  declared  softly. 

"  I  like  them  well  enough,"  he  returned  gener 
ously.  "  You  can  make  mine  of  diamonds  if  you 
like." 

So  Sanders  went  at  his  accustomed  work  of 
sorting,  and  the  two  began  their  task. 

"Yes,  these  will  not  be  common  rings,"  said 
Frances,  as  they  worked,  "  and  we  must  take  great 
care  of  them.  Every  day  we  are  like  people 


194  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

climbing  a  hill.  We  walk  firmly  and  climb  safely 
when  we  are  doing  right,  but  when  we  do  wrong 
we  slip  down.  These  rings  are  to  help  us  not  to 
slip  down  ;  for  heaven  is  at  the  top  of  the  hill." 

"  'M,  h'm,"  said  Billy,  engrossed  in  picking  up  a 
refractory  sapphire.  "  I  know  all  about  heaven. 
My  mother 's  there." 

"  And  we  're  all  going  there  when  we  stop  for 
getting." 

"No,  when  we  die."  The  big  boy  spoke  ab 
sently,  for  he  at  that  moment  succeeded  in  impal 
ing  the  bead. 

"  But  dying  has  n't  anything  to  do  with  it,  Billy ; 
I  want  you  to  remember  that.  We  must  climb  up 
right  here  and  now  and  every  day.  When  things 
don't  go  right,  and  we  are  tempted  to  grow  angry 
and  be  unkind  to  people,  those  are  the  hard  places 
where  we  slip  down  if  we  are  not  very  careful." 

*  But  we  shall  have  these  rings,"  said  Billy. 

"  Yes.  Love  will  help  us  that  way,  and  it  helps 
us  every  way.  Did  your  Aunt  Eleanor  ever  read 
to  you  in  the  Bible  the  psalm,  '  The  Lord  is  my 
Shepherd '  ?  " 

"  Perhaps.     Did  she,  Sanders  ?  " 

"  I  don't  remember,  Mr.  William ;  but  she  hof  ten 
used  to  read  to  you  of  a  Sunday,  sir.  If  you  re 
member,  sir,  you  liked  the  story  of  the  boy  that 
killed  the  giant." 

Billy  scowled  in  an  effort  of  memory ;  then  his 
face  cleared,  and  Frances  was  pleased  at  the  intel 
ligent  gleam  that  came  with  his  boyish,  handsome 
smile. 


THE  REMEMBERING  RINGS  195 

"  Of  course.  The  chap  that  let  the  giant  have 
it  in  the  forehead.  He  was  a  good  one.  Aunt 
Eleanor  said  he  was  just  about  my  size.  He  did 
n't  have  any  remembering  ring."  The  brown  eyes 
twinkled  with  mischief. 

"  Yes,  yes,  Billy.  David  was  good  and  the  giant 
was  evil.  The  giant  seemed  to  be  very  big  and 
strong  and  terrible,  but  just  a  little  stone  that  a 
boy  threw  destroyed  him.  It  is  always  so  with 
evil.  It  is  n't  anything  really.  You  can  always 
destroy  it."  The  girl  smiled  at  her  companion. 
"  There  's  one  thing  it  is  always  right  to  thump." 

"  What  ?  "  The  boy's  waning  interest  quickly 
revived. 

"  Well,  supposing  I  were  to  say  now  that  I  had 
to  go  back  to  the  house  —  that  I  could  n't  stay 
with  you  any  longer." 

"  I  would  n't  let  you,"  said  Billy  promptly. 

Frances  nodded.  "  You  see,  that  would  be  the 
giant  that  you  must  thump." 

"What?" 

"  It  would  be  wrong  for  you  to  try  to  keep  me 
here  if  I  ought  to  go  ;  so  you  would  have  to  thump 
that  wrong  feeling  and  let  me  go." 

The  boy's  face  looked  troubled.  "  You  are  n't 
going,  are  you  ?  " 

"  No,  I  don't  have  to  go  yet.  We  are  traveling 
up  the  hill  of  life  very  pleasantly  now,  and  neither 
of  us  is  tempted  to  do  wrong  and  slip  down  and 
hurt  ourselves." 

"  Say,  Sanders,"  Billy  took  his  curious  eyes  from 
the  girl's  face  and  looked  up  at  his  man,  "  that 's 
aueer  talk,  eh  ?  " 


196  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  I  like  to  'ear  her,  sir.  It 's  like  fairy  tales, 
sir.  I  was  Lever  fond  of  tales." 

"Sometime  I  want  to  read  you  that  psalm  I 
spoke  of  about  the  Lord  being  our  Shepherd,"  went 
on  Frances,  proceeding  with  the  elaborate  double- 
threaded  ring  she  was  constructing.  "  You  know 
how  kind  a  shepherd  always  is,  and  this  shepherd's 
name  is  Love.  Every  morning  when  we  wake  up 
he  is  going  to  help  us  all  day  —  help  us  not  to 
fall.  There  is  a  song  about  it.  Can  you  sing, 
Billy?" 

"  I  don't  think  so.     Can  I,  Sanders  ?  " 

"  'E  used  to  sing,  mum,"  said  Sanders  respect 
fully,  feeling  his  way.  This  might  be  disobeying 
orders,  but  Frances  looked  at  him  encouragingly. 
"  'E  used  to  sing,  but  of  late  'e  'as  n't  been  in 
spirits,  mum."  Sanders  cleared  his  throat.  The 
girl's  quick  nod  showed  him  that  he  had  said 
enough. 

"  I  should  like  to  teach  you  this  song,  because  it 
will  go  with  our  rings ;  "  and  the  girl  —  the  amber 
coronet  still  bent  above  her  work — sang  softly 

and  clearly,  — 

"  Shepherd,  show  me  how  to  go 

O'er  the  hillside  steep  ; 
How  to  gather,  how  to  sow,  — 

How  to  feed  Thy  sheep. 
I  will  listen  for  Thy  voice, 
Lest  my  footsteps  stray, 
I  will  follow  and  rejoice 
All  the  rugged  way." 

She  looked  up,  to  find  Billy,  his  work  dropped, 
listening,  with  his  eyes  intently  upon  her. 


THE  REMEMBERING  RINGS          197 

"  Sing  that  again,"  he  said. 

She  obeyed,  and  this  time  it  was  not  so  easy  to 
control  her  voice. 

When  the  last  note  had  died  away  there  was  a 
moment's  silence,  then  the  boy  sighed. 

"  I  wish  you  did  n't  want  me  to  love  anybody 
but  you,"  he  said  simply. 

"  Everybody  —  everybody,"  returned  Frances 
gently.  "  There  is  enough  for  all.  The  Shepherd 
gives  it  to  us.  He  is  Divine  Love." 

"  Remember  that  for  me,  Sanders,"  said  Billy. 
"  I  might  forget.  I  'm  going  to  see  if  he  conies  in 
the  morning." 

"  It 's  just  tales,  sir,"  said  Sanders  deprecat- 
ingly. 

"  Oh,  no,  Sanders,"  returned  Frances  ;  "  it  is  the 
truth.  You  cannot  see  the  Shepherd,  but  you  can 
feel  him,  and  he  proves  his  presence  in  countless 
ways.  Wait.  You  will  find  it  so." 

As  she  finished  speaking,  Maurice  Burling  re 
appeared  at  the  entrance  to  the  pagoda.  He  was 
very  pale,  and  the  look  in  his  eyes  made  Frances 
rise  involuntarily  as  he  approached  the  table. 
Billy  went  on  lifting  the  sapphires  on  the  needle- 
tip. 

Burling  rested  a  hand  on  his  nephew's  broad 
shoulder,  and  returned  the  girl's  waiting  gaze. 

"  I  have  had  news  from  England  —  sad  news," 
he  said.  "Billy's  father  has  been  accidentally 
killed.  This,"  he  lifted  his  hand  and  replaced  it 
impressively,  "  this  is  Sir  William  Hereford." 

Frances  started  and  looked  at  the  young  fellow, 


198  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

who  did  not  even  drop  his  work  as  he  responded 
equably :  — 

"  My  father  dead  ?  Then  he 's  gone  to  heaven, 
too,  I  suppose." 

Frances  saw  the  effort  for  control  in  Burling's 
face.  He  was  thinking  of  a  stately  mansion,  and 
parks,  and  forest  where  to-day  the  dappled  deer 
were  grazing. 

"  This  is  Sir  William  Hereford,"  he  said  again, 
his  voice  unsteady,  "  and  he  is  —  stringing  beads !  " 

Frances  took  a  step  forward  and  clasped  both 
hands  unconsciously  before  her. 

"  This  is  Sir  William  Hereford,"  she  returned 
in  a  low,  ringing  tone,  "  and  he  is  the  child  of 
God ;  and  there  is  no  power  in  the  universe  which 
can  deprive  him  of  his  birthright." 


CHAPTER  XVI 
THE   ONLY  POWER 

Miss  HEREFORD  was  at  first  prostrated  by  the 
sudden  news  of  bereavement ;  but  her  grief  and  ex 
citement  were  due  more  to  her  hopeless  remoteness 
from  home  than  to  the  loss  of  the  brother  who  had 
of  late  years  taken  but  slight  interest  in  his  family. 

"  We  must  go  instantly  —  to-morrow !  "  were 
her  first  words  to  Burling  when  the  overwhelming 
fact  in  the  cable  message  had  been  revealed  to  her 
as  gently  as  might  be. 

"  Will  you  take  Dudley  and  go  ?  "  he  asked 
kindly. 

"  And  you  and  Billy,"  she  added  quickly. 

"  Do  you  remember  who  Billy  is  now  ?  " 

"  Oh !  "  she  cried,  with  a  note  of  pain  in  her 
voice.  "  I  never  thought  it  could  come  —  never  ! 
never !  " 

"  But  it  has  come.  He  must  more  than  ever  be 
our  first  consideration.  What  effect  do  you  think 
it  would  have  to  take  him  away  from  Miss  Rog 
ers  ?  " 

Miss  Hereford  lifted  her  hand  to  her  bewildered 
head.  "  I  had  n't  thought  of  Miss  Rogers."  Sud 
denly  she  lifted  her  tearful  eyes.  "  I  have  it.  We 
will  take  Miss  Rogers  to  England." 


200  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

Burling  shook  his  head  gravely.  "  She  is  not  a 
chattel.  What  do  we  know  of  her  and  her  attach 
ments  ?  She  might  consent,  but  even  then  would 
you  break  this  spell  which  seems  to  be  working 
for  good  ?  I  would  not  alter  one  condition  which 
seems  to  be  favorable.  We  will  wait  to  see  if  my 
presence  at  Ardleigh  is  imperative.  If  it  is  not, 
you  can  take  Dudley  and  go.  I  will  stay  with 
Billy." 

"  I  could  n't,  Maurice,"  said  the  little  woman 
chokingly.  "  I  could  never  leave  the  child  !  " 

Burling  nodded  gravely.  "  Even  if  everything 
were  as  hopeless  as  before,  I  should  regret  to  take 
him  home  now  while  all  the  tongues  are  wagging. 
The  boy  would  be  the  storm  centre  of  curiosity 
and  speculation.  I  regard  it  as  no  slight  blessing 
that  we  are  separated  by  an  ocean  from  all  that. 
Of  course,  the  lawyers  and  all  our  connection  to 
the  remotest  cousin  will  respect  our  remaining 
here  if  I  state  that  we  have  at  last  found  hope  for 
the  heir  of  Ardleigh." 

"Maurice,  shall  you  say  that?  Do  you  feel 
that  ?  He  was  so  violent  this  morning." 

"  I  know,  but  she  quelled  him,  you  remember. 
Of  course,  I  don't  know  what  it  may  amount  to, 
but  I  do  know  it  would  be  madness  to  throw  away 
the  chance.  There  is  not  the  slightest  doubt  in 
my  mind  that  if  Billy  were  separated  from  Miss 
Rogers  now,  melancholia  or  dangerous  violence 
would  ensue.  Whether  he  ever  develops  beneath 
her  influence  enough  to  take  his  place  in  the  world 
is  another  question  j  but  I  swear  that  girl  has  made 


THE  ONLY  POWER  201 

me  believe  that  there  may  be  a  God  who  takes  an 
interest  in  us  after  all." 

"  Maurice !  My  dear !  "  Miss  Hereford's  swollen 
features  expressed  her  genuine  dismay. 

"  Well,  you  have  always  said  it,  of  course,  but 
you  have  never  seemed  actually  to  believe  in  an 
omnipotent  goodness.  Don't  cry,  Aunt  Eleanor," 
he  added,  and  his  voice  gained  a  greater  charm  in 
the  tenderness  with  which  he  appealed  to  her. 
*'  You  have  been  the  dearest  and  most  uncom 
plaining  of  women.  I  will  try  to  be  brother  and 
nephew  both  to  you  now.  Let  us  know  that  there 
are  better  times  coming.  I  will  ring  for  Dudley, 
and  see  you  again  after  a  little  while." 

When  Dudley  came  she  brought  with  her  the 
doctor,  who  had  just  arrived,  and  Maurice  left  the 
room,  free  to  return  to  his  own  train  of  thought 
and  to  seek  Frances  in  the  pagoda. 

The  two  remained  with  Billy  while  Sanders  went 
to  the  house  to  bring  out  his  master's  luncheon. 
The  events  of  the  morning  had  reduced  that  worthy 
almost  to  forgetf ulness  of  his  own  importance  and 
his  own  wrongs.  The  exciting  climax,  making 
him  body  servant  to  the  reigning  master  of  Ard- 
leigh,  lent  wings  to  his  feet  in  his  desire  to  see 
Dudley. 

Good  fortune  sent  her  his  way  while  he  waited 
for  the  burdened  tray,  and  her  eyes  were  red. 

"  When  do  we  go  'ome  ?  "  he  ejaculated  softly. 

"  We  don't  go  home,"  she  returned  bitterly ; 
"  and  what  do  you  suppose  is  the  reason  ?  The 
housekeeper's  niece,  if  you  please." 


202  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  I  was  thinking  of  'er  coming  along,"  returned 
Sanders,  "  wondering  what  they  would  do.  I  'ope 
I  'm  an  hordinarily  brave  man,  but  —  look  at  my 
'ead,  Miss  Dudley.  That  'appened  because  I  tried 
to  keep  Mr.  William  —  ahem,  Sir  William,"  the 
speaker  drew  himself  up,  "  away  from  the  princess 
for  five  minutes." 

"  Away  from  who  ?  " 

Sanders  cleared  his  throat  in  embarrassment. 
"  That 's  what  'e  calls  'er.  You  need  n't  look  at 
me  like  that,  Miss  Dudley ;  I  did  n't  hinvent  the 
title,  and  'e's  got  to  be  'umored,  'as  n't  'e?  So 
you  see  if  'e  hassaults  me  for  a  thing  like  that,  I 
would  n't  hundertake  'im  if  'e  was  to  be  took  away 
from  that  young  woman  forcible.  No,  Miss  Dud 
ley,  I  'ave  my  mother  to  think  of." 

"  Humph.  Set  a  beggar  on  horseback  !  "  com 
mented  the  maid  again  scornfully. 

Sanders  rolled  his  eyes  feelingly.  He  knew 
that  he  could  scarcely  translate  his  new  estimate 
of  Sir  William's  princess  into  language  which 
Dudley  could  understand. 

"  You  don't  know  that  young  lady,"  he  said  at 
last.  "  I  can  hassure  you  she  is  all  'eart !  " 

"  All  art,  I  should  say  so  !  You  don't  often  hit 
it  so  near,  Sanders,"  retorted  the  maid,  flouncing 
away  as  a  servant  appeared  with  the  luncheon 
tray. 

Sanders's  thoughts  were  busy  as  he  crossed  the 
lawn  with  his  burden.  The  visions  he  had  had  of 
a  return  to  familiar  haunts  had  been  dashed  by 
Dudley's  words,  but  he  was  too  firmly  convinced 


THE  ONLY  POWER  203 

now  of  Miss  Rogers's  importance  to  complain  of 
the  decision.  As  he  entered  the  pagoda  he  saw 
her  and  his  master  facing  each  other,  the  com 
pleted  rings  in  their  hands,  while  Burling,  thought 
ful  and  abstracted,  looked  on. 

"  Now,  what  are  these  rings  for,  Billy  ?  "  Frances 
was  asking. 

"  To  remember  each  other  by,"  he  answered 
promptly. 

"  No ;  we  shall  remember  each  other  anyway. 
These  are  to  remember  something  else." 

"  Oh,  yes  ;  not  to  thump  Sanders." 

"  Not  to  do  any  unkindness  —  to  anybody,"  said 
Frances  slowly.  "  We  are  both  to  remember  that 
4  Love  is  the  only  Power.'  Say  that,  Billy." 

"  '  Love  is  the  only  Power,'  "  repeated  the  boy. 
"'Tisn't,  though,"  he  added. 

"  Yes,  it  is.  Other  things  —  everything  evil 
that  seems  to  be  power  is  n't.  Evil  is  a  lie,  and 
it  can  be  proved  so." 

"  I  '11  put  on  your  ring  for  you,"  said  Billy. 

"  Yes,  I  want  you  to  ;  and  while  you  are  doing 
it  say  that  truth  I  just  taught  you." 

The  young  fellow  took  her  hand  in  both  his  and 
pushed  the  blue  ring  on  her  finger.  " '  Love  is 
the  only  Power,'  "  he  said.  "  Now,  you." 

She  placed  the  ring  on  his  finger.  "  '  Love  is 
the  only  Power,'  "  she  repeated  slowly.  "  We  won't 
forget,  Billy,  will  we  ?  " 

"  I  can  remember  right  while  you  're  looking 
at  me,"  said  the  boy,  with  a  gentleness  that  fell 
strangely  on  the  ears  of  the  listening  men.  "  San- 


204  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

ders,  I  don't  like  to  see  your  forehead.     Just  keep 
behind  my  chair,  will  you  ?  " 

"  You  need  n't  mind,  Mr.  —  Sir  William ;  it 
does  n't  'urt  me  now." 

Burling  opened  his  lips  to  speak.  He  was  about 
to  tell  Sanders  not  to  use  the  title,  but  he  thought 
better  of  it.  Let  the  boy  get  used  to  it.  Billy 
noticed  the  new  form  of  address. 

"  What 's  that  you  called  me  ? "  he  asked,  as 
Sanders  uncovered  the  steaming  tray. 

"  That  title  belongs  to  you  now,"  said  Burling 
gravely.  "  Your  father  is  dead." 

The  young  fellow  looked  up,  vaguely  troubled 
by  the  other's  tone.  "  Then  there  is  n't  any  Sir 
Edward  Hereford  ?  " 

"  No  ;  so  you  are  Sir  William." 

The  boy  shrugged  his  broad  shoulders  and 
smiled.  "  Won't  I  make  them  all  stand  around 
when  I  'm  a  man ! "  he  remarked,  taking  up  his 
soup  spoon. 

"  But  that  is  over  now,  you  know,"  said  Frances 
suggestively.  "  I  've  just  given  you  a  ring." 

He  lifted  his  handsome  head  and  met  her 
look. 

"  What  a  blessing,"  she  went  on,  "  that  you 
know  now  what  is  the  only  power !  " 

She  rose  ;  so  did  he.  "  You  are  n't  going,  are 
you  ?  "  he  asked  hastily. 

"  Yes.     I  want  my  lunch  too." 

"  There  's  enough  here  for  us  both.  I  —  I  don't 
want  any.  I  'm  not  hungry,"  he  stammered  eagerly,, 

"  My  aunt  is  ill.     I  have  left  her  all  the  morn- 


THE  ONLY  POWER  205 

mg  to  stay  out  here  with  you.  Now  I  must  go  to 
her." 

"  When  are  you  coming  again  ?  " 

"  To-morrow." 

"  There  is  all  this  afternoon  and  all  to-night,'* 
said  the  boy,  "  before  to-morrow." 

He  planted  himself  before  her,  and  his  eyes 
were  gloomy. 

"  Yes,  and  that  is  where  we  have  to  be  unself 
ish." 

"  I  don't  have  to  be  unselfish." 

"  Yes  —  because  Love  is  unselfishness,  and 
you  're  wearing  the  ring." 

"  So  are  you,"  with  a  sudden  idea.  "  You  have 
to  love  me." 

"  You,  and  everybody  else,  remember ;  and  you 
are  to  love  me,  and  everybody  else.  My  aunt  is  ill 
and  needs  me.  You  're  to  love  her,  you  see." 

"  It 's  beastly  !  "  ejaculated  the  boy. 

"  That  is  n't  the  way  to  talk  to  a  princess."  She 
smiled  and  touched  her  crown.  "  Is  it  on  straight 
still  ?  You  're  not  going  to  spoil  our  lovely  morn 
ing,  are  you?  I  wish  you  a  good  appetite,  Sir 
William.  Wish  me  one  too,  and  good-by." 

"  Good-by,  Princess,"  he  answered  sadly,  and  to 
Burling's  relief,  he  stood  aside,  though  reluctantly, 
and  let  her  go,  his  eyes  following  her  retreating 
figure. 

Burling  accompanied  her,  and  as  soon  as  they 
were  out  of  earshot  of  the  little  summer-house  he 
spoke. 

"  I  must  go  to  New  York,  Miss  Rogers,  and  foi 


206  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

the  last  hour  I  have  been  trying  to  concoct  some 
scheme  to  do  so  safely." 

"  Safely  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  it  is  the  problem  of  the  fox  and  the  goose 
and  the  corn.  My  last  idea  is  to  take  you  and 
Miss  Hereford  and  my  nephew  and  his  man  with 
me  —  if  you  will  go." 

"Why  such  a  caravan?     I  don't  understand." 

"  Why,  surely  you  would  be  uncomfortable  to 
be  left  here  with  him ;  yet  if  I  attempted  to  take 
him  without  you  there  would  be  the  —  the  results 
might  be  embarrassing." 

"  Oh,  I  see.  No,  I  'm  not  afraid,  Mr.  Burling. 
I  'm  not  afraid,  since  you  want  Science." 

"  I  should  be  gone  only  a  few  days,  and  if  there 
should  be  any  trouble  there  is  Harvey,  the  coach 
man." 

"  Oh,  Mr.  Burling,  please  stop  yielding  to  any 
such  thought !  I  don't  wonder  that  you  have  had 
it,  and  we  have  all  been  tempted,  but  that  is  over." 
The  girl's  eyes  shone.  "You  can  go  away  and 
stay  forever,  so  far  as  I  am  concerned." 

He  looked  around  quickly.  "  That  is  rather 
more  permission  than  I  asked  for.  Can't  you  "  — 
he  smiled  —  "  put  it  a  little  more  mildly  ?  " 

She  nodded.  "  You  know  what  I  meant.  We 
shall  all  be  taken  care  of." 

Burling's  face  grew  grave  again.  "  I  am  anx 
ious  to  be  spared  returning  to  England  just  now. 
Billy  could  n't  go,  and  you  know  why.  It  will 
necessitate  an  amount  of  cabling  to  come  to  an 
understanding  of  the  situation.  I  must  be  where 


THE  ONLY  POWER  207 

I  can  send  my  questions  and  receive  my  answers 
speedily." 

"  Without  a  doubt ;  and  you  must  know  that  we 
are  safe  every  minute  that  you  are  gone." 

Frances  ate  a  solitary  luncheon  that  day,  for 
Miss  Graves  took  only  a  glass  of  milk  in  her  room. 
The  girl  had  some  quiet  hours  for  reading  and  the 
first  systematic  work  for  her  patient,  before  her 
aunt,  pale  and  languid,  appeared  in  a  wrapper  in 
their  sitting-room. 

Frances  started  up  to  greet  her,  and  placed  her 
in  the  most  comfortable  chair. 

"  I  'm  ever  so  much  obliged  to  you  for  doing 
my  work  as  you  have  to-day,"  said  Miss  Miranda. 
"  Through  my  open  window  I  've  heard  more  com 
ing  and  going  than  common,  seems  to  me.  Has 
there  been  a  lot  of  company  ?  " 

"  No."  Frances  drew  her  chair  so  near  that  she 
could  touch  her  aunt,  who  regarded  her  radiant 
face  questioningly. 

"  Miss  Hereford  has  been  ill  and  sent  for  the  doc 
tor.  You  heard  him  come,  probably.  No,  it 's  no 
thing  serious.  She  is  dressed,  but  she  has  a  cold." 

"  Is  that  what  makes  you  look  as  if  you  'd  lost 
a  quarter  and  found  ten  dollars  ?  "  inquired  the 
housekeeper  curiously.  "  I  suppose  he  did  n't  do 
her  any  good,  perhaps." 

Frances  laughed.  "  Do  I  look  happy  ?  I  am. 
But  they  have  received  sad  news  here."  The 
smile  vanished.  "  They  have  received  a  cable 
message  from  England  that  Miss  Hereford's 
brother  has  been  killed." 


208  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"What?  The  young  man's  father?"  Miss 
Graves  straightened  up  in  her  interest. 

"Yes." 

"  They  '11  go  home,  then,  won't  they  ?  " 

"No,  it  seems  not.  Did  you  know  they  were 
titled  people  ?  " 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  Yes.  The  father  was  Sir  Edward  Hereford, 
and  now  the  son  succeeds  to  the  title." 

"  How  you  talk  !  "  There  was  no  languor  left 
in  the  housekeeper's  wan  countenance.  "  Well, 
now,  that 's  what  I  call  sad  !  "  she  added,  after  a 
digestion  of  the  fact.  "  I  should  think  they  'd 
have  to  go  back." 

Frances  hesitated  an  instant.  "  You  see,"  she 
began,  and  again  hesitated.  "  This  morning,"  she 
went  on,  "  before  the  news  came,  I  was  in  Miss 
Hereford's  room  —  she  had  sent  for  me  to  inquire 
about  you.  It  seems  that  the  nephew  grew  tired 
of  waiting  for  me  in  the  pagoda,  and  he  surprised 
everybody  by  appearing  suddenly,  very  much  ex 
cited,  and  demanded  that  I  should  come  out.  He 
frightened  them  by  his  vehemence,  and  I  was  able 
to  persuade  him  to  go  back  and  wait  for  me  ;  and 
that  impressed  them  so  much  that  in  their  sym 
pathy  for  me,  and  their  perplexity,  they  asked  at 
last  that  I  should  try  Science."  Again  the  happi 
ness  flashed  in  the  speaker's  face. 

"  Oh,  that 's  it,  eh  ?  "  Miss  Graves  regarded 
her  niece  for  a  silent  moment.  "  Have  you  ever 
taken  any  other  patient  —  except  Timmy  ?  "  she 
asked  after  the  pause. 


THE  ONLY  POWER  209 

"  Yes,  I  have  helped  people  a  few  times." 

"  Quite  a  skip  from  a  pug  to  a  nobleman,  eh  ?  " 
pursued  Miss  Miranda,  but  the  banter  was  kindly. 
"  Frances  Rogers,"  she  added,  after  another  pause 
given  to  reflection,  "  I  should  n't  wonder  if  that 's 
the  reason  why  they  won't  go  back  to  England." 

«  What  —  Science  ?  " 

"  No,"  returned  Miss  Graves  bluntly,  "  you.  I 
believe  it 's  just  a  little  tow-headed  Yankee  school 
girl  that 's  keeping  an  English  nobleman  out  of 
his  own.  What's  that  thing?"  the  housekeeper 
squinted  at  the  ornament  in  her  niece's  hair.  "  I 
have  n't  got  my  glasses  on,  but  I  've  been  trying 
for  the  last  five  minutes  to  make  out  what  that  is 
you  've  got  on  your  head." 

Frances  flushed  as  she  involuntarily  put  her 
hand  up  to  the  amber  circlet.  "  I  'd  forgotten  all 
about  it."  She  gave  Miss  Miranda  a  laughing 
glance.  "  Sir  William  Hereford  does  n't  know 
that  I'm  a  little  tow-headed  Yankee  schoolgirl. 
He  calls  me  princess.  This  is  his  idea." 

"  I  want  to  know  !  "  said  Miss  Graves,  coming 
nearer  to  observe  the  coronet.  "  Well,  you  're  a 
wonder  to  me,  Frances.  I  should  think  you  'd 
begin  to  feel  luny  yourself.  They  have  n't  said 
anything  about  taking  you  to  England,  I  hope  ?  " 

"  Oh,  no.  I  have  n't  seen  Miss  Hereford  at  all 
since  the  blow  fell  on  her,  poor  lady ;  but  Mr.  Bur 
ling  was  evidently  in  much  anxiety." 

"  Well,  it 's  a  mercy  if  they  don't  buy  your 
steamer  ticket  and  then  inform  me  when  it 's  all 
over." 


210  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Oh,  they  are  considerate,  Aunt  Mira ;  they 
are  considerate." 

Miss  Graves  continued  to  regard  her  companion 
with  that  curiosity  which  so  often  now  dwelt  in  her 
glance. 

"You're  hopeful,  Frances,"  she  said  slowly, 
"I  can  see  you  are;"  and  for  answer  the  girl 
smiled  confidently. 


CHAPTER  XVH 

THE  MORNING  LESSON 

Miss  GRAVES  was  busy  in  her  sitting-room  the 
following  morning  when  Sanders  appeared  to  her, 
his  eyes  roving  about  the  room  in  search  of  some 
one. 

"  Good-morning,  Mrs.  Graves." 

"  Miss,"  returned  the  housekeeper,  the  assertion 
of  her  single  blessedness  slipping  mechanically 
from  her  lips  through  frequent  repetition. 

"  I  was  'oping  to  find  the  princess  'ere." 

"  You  were,  eh  ?  Well,  there  is  n't  a  crowned 
head  about  the  place  that  I  'm  aware  of." 

"  Quite  so,  mum,"  returned  Sanders,  with  some 
embarrassment ;  "  but  you  see,  Sir  William,  'e  will 
'ave  it  so,  and  if  I  hever  did  'ear  your  niece's  name, 
I  can't  just  recall  it.  You  see,  Mr.  Burling  being 
gone,  I  was  going  to  hask  'er  if  she  would  'ave  the 
goodness  to  come  hout  hearly  this  morning." 

"  Mr.  Burling  gone  !  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 
Miss  Graves's  black  eyes  snapped  anxiously. 

"  He  went  to  New  York  yesterday  to  cable  the 
lawyers  and  the  relatives  and  that,  mum." 

"  I  should  think  he  'd  have  taken  you  and  the 
young  man  with  him,"  said  Miss  Miranda  quickly. 

"  Bless  you,  Mrs.  Graves,"   returned   Sanders 


212  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

anxiously,  his  hand  involuntarily  seeking  the  varie 
gated  hues  on  his  forehead,  "  'e  would  n't  'ave  gone 
a  step,  Mr.  William  would  n't,  not  without  'er  'igh- 
ness ! " 

"  Who  are  you  talking  about  ? "  asked  Miss 
Miranda,  with  some  exasperation. 

"  Your  niece,  mum.  Mr.  Burling  knew  it  would 
be  'opeless  to  try  it,  and  *e  hasked  the  princess 
would  she  go  or  would  she  stay  —  so  'e  told  me, 
Mrs.  Graves  —  and  she  said  she  'd  sooner  stay." 

The  housekeeper's  eyes  were  flashing,  and 
Frances,  at  this  moment  coming  in,  felt  their  fire. 

"  Why  did  n't  you  tell  me  Mr.  Burling  was 
going  away  ?  "  demanded  Miss  Miranda. 

"  I  thought  it  might  worry  you.  He  is  not  to 
be  gone  long,  and  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  go. 
I  knew  that  there  was  nothing  to  fear." 

Miss  Graves  compressed  her  lips  for  a  silent 
instant. 

"  Nothing  to  fear !  As  if  you  were  any  judge ! 
You  're  just  as  ignorant,  Frances  Rogers,  as  a 
white,  woolly,  bleating  baa-lamb  !  I  've  a  mind 
to  lock  you  in  your  room  till  Mr.  Burling  comes 
back." 

"  Oh,  Mrs.  Graves  !  "  besought  Sanders,  his  eyes 
rolling. 

"  Miss,"  snapped  the  housekeeper. 

"  'E  'd  tear  the  'ouse  down,"  continued  Sanders 
earnestly.  "  I  do  hassure  you,  mum,  Mr.  William 
is  the  woolly  lamb  when  'er  'ighness  is  with  'im. 
She  can  wind  'im  'round  'er  finger,  mum ;  but  if 
'e 's  disappointed  of  seeing  'er,  I  would  n't  be  han- 


THE  MORNING  LESSON  213 

swerable  for  the  consequences.  'E  's  that  'eadstrong 
and  boisterous,  mum.  I  'ope  I  'in  an  hordinarily 
brave  man,  but  if  you  lock  up  the  princess  I  —  I 
can't  stop,  really." 

"  No,  no,  Sanders,"  said  Frances  soothingly. 
"  Calm  yourself.  Remember  all  that  we  said  yes 
terday." 

"  Yes,  I  do,  your  'ighness,"  returned  the  other. 
;'  Mr.  William  —  Sir  William  —  was  'aving  it  hall 
over  again  this  morning.  'E  remembered  wonder 
ful  about  the  Shepherd,  and  'e  was  that  civil  to  me 
I  'd  scarce  know  'im  ;  but  it  was  hall  a  'urry  to  get 
ready  for  the  princess,  and  if  you  failed  'im,  muni, 
there  'd  be  a  terrible  storm  hall  the  same." 

"  I  shan't  fail  him,"  said  the  girl.  "  Aunt  Mira, 
may  the  young  man  and  Sanders  come  on  your 
piazza  a  little  while  right  now  ?  " 

Miss  Graves  put  her  hand  to  her  head.  Her 
thoughts  were  in  a  whirl,  but  above  them  shone 
the  confident,  calm,  girlish  face,  that  seemed  to 
dominate  a  situation  which  apparently  had  already 
passed  far  beyond  Miss  Miranda's  control. 

She  hastily  decided  that  to  have  the  little  party 
on  her  piazza,  would  be  much  more  conducive  to 
peace  of  mind  than  to  be  wondering  all  the  morn 
ing  what  was  going  on  in  the  pagoda.  "  Yes, 
bring  him  here,"  she  said  briefly. 

"  Sir  William  'as  never  walked  around  'ere," 
said  Sanders,  "  but  I  hexpect  'e  will  now,  mum," 
and  he  sped  away. 

"  Well,  Frances  Rogers !  "  was  all  the  house 
keeper  could  say  when  they  were  left  alone. 


214  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Don't  you  think  it  was  better  than  for  me  to 
goto  New  York?" 

"  It  does  n't  much  matter  at  this  late  day  what  I 
think,  does  it  ?  " 

"  Well,  I  had  accepted  the  duty.  You  also 
wished  me  to,  you  remember." 

"  Did  I  have  an  idea  what  it  was  coming  to  ? 
*  Your  'ighness  ! '  Well,  if  I  ever  !  I  don't  half 
know  whether  I  'm  dreaming  or  awake  —  the 
whole  thing  is  so  queer." 

Frances  gave  an  odd  little  smile.  "  Of  course. 
Don't  you  remember  the  hymn,  — 

'  This  life 's  a  dream,  an  empty  show 
For  man's  delusion  given.' 

The  great  point  is  to  remember  who  the  giver  of 
the  delusion  is.  God  does  n't  delude  us." 

"  Don't  talk  riddles  to  me.  I  never  guessed  a 
conundrum  yet.  What  do  you  suppose  we  ought 
to  do  about  Miss  Hereford,  Frances  ?  Wait  till 
she  sends  for  us?  " 

"  Oh,  I  was  going  to  tell  you.  I  have  just  come 
from  her.  She  sent  for  me  to  give  me  a  message 
from  Mr.  Burling.  She  is  sad  but  calm.  I  am 
sure  she  would  be  glad  to  see  you." 

"  Well,  I  '11  go  in  after  a  little  while.  There 
they  come,"  looking  out  of  the  window  and  espy 
ing  Sanders,  with  his  charge,  approaching. 

Miss  Graves's  lips  twitched  in  a  reluctant  smile. 
"I  might  be  quite  overcome  with  the  sight  of  a 
real  lord  —  or  baron  —  or  whatever  he  is  —  if  I 
did  n't  have  a  princess  on  the  premises." 

She  took  up  her  position  near  a  window  where 


1HE  MORNING  LESSON  215 

she  could  see  without  being  seen,  and  as  the  long 
strides  of  the  young  man  approached  the  piazza 
she  inspected  his  face  closely.  It  was  the  first 
time  she  had  seen  the  youth  since  her  niece's  ar 
rival,  and  the  alteration  from  the  sombre,  lethargic 
face  she  remembered,  to  the  bright  one  that  greeted 
Frances  now,  made  her  start.  The  window  was 
open,  and  for  the  first  time  Miss  Miranda  heard 
the  young  fellow's  voice. 

"  You  have  on  the  ring,"  he  said. 

"  Certainly,  and  you.  We  don't  take  those  off, 
do  we?" 

Frances  seated  herself  under  the  swaying  canopy 
of  leaves,  and  her  caller  glanced  slowly  about  him, 
ending  with  a  satisfied  look  at  the  blue-gowned  girl. 
"  This  is  n't  a  bad  place.  Is  this  where  you  live  ?  " 

"  Yes.     Won't  you  sit  down  ?  " 

The  visitor  took  the  offered  chair,  and  Sanders 
sank  upon  the  step  with  a  sigh  of  relief. 

"  At  first  I  thought  I  would  n't  come,"  said 
Billy.  "  I  was  going  to  make  you  come  out  to  the 
pagoda." 

Frances  gave  him  a  smiling  glance.  "  And  then 
you  looked  at  your  ring  and  you  remembered  ! 
You  remembered  that  you  were  n't  going  to  '  make ' 
people  do  things  any  more  except  in  one  way." 

Miss  Graves  noted  the  close  attention  with  which 
the  young  fellow  received  her  words. 

"  I  could  n't  have  come  quite  yet.  I  have  n't 
studied  my  lesson,"  went  on  the  girl ;  "  but  I 
should  like  to  read  it  with  you  if  you  would  n't 
mind." 


216  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

*'  'E  can  read  fine,  Sir  William  can,  your  'igh- 
ness,"  put  in  Sanders. 

"  I  hate  lessons,"  remarked  Billy. 

"  Oh,  no,  you  don't,"  returned  Frances.  "  You 
only  hate  the  way  they  've  been  given  to  you.  I 
believe  you  'd  like  them  with  me.  This  is  short, 
and  I  will  read  it  aloud  ;  and  if  you  are  n't  inter 
ested  you  can  walk  about  a  little  out  there  and  I 
will  join  you  when  I  am  through." 
j  She  had  three  books  in  her  hand,  and  she 
opened  them  on  the  table  before  her. 

"  That 's  a  Bible,"  said  Billy,  watching  her.  "  Is 
this  Sunday  ?  " 

"  No,  but  I  need  the  Bible  every  day  to  help  me 
up  the  hill  we  were  talking  about  yesterday.  It 
is  the  good  Shepherd  himself,  Divine  Love,  who 
gave  us  the  Bible.  Did  you  know  that  ?  " 

"  No." 

"Yes.     He  gives  us  every  good  thing  we  have." 

Frances,  finding  her  place,  read  aloud  the  lesson 
for  the  day,  and  her  visitor  scarcely  took  his  eyes 
from  her  face  as  the  words  fell. 

At  last  she  closed  the  books.  "  That  is  all,"  she 
said,  her  heart  giving  a  little  bound  as  she  met  the 
unconscious  pathos  in  her  listener's  face. 

"  Now  you  might  sing,"  he  said.  "  Aunt  Eleanor 
sings." 

"  Very  well.     Shall  it  be  the  same  song  ?  " 

"  Yes,  give  us  the  same  one  ;  eh,  Sanders  ?  " 

"  I  should  say  the  same,  by  hall  means,  Sir  Wil 
liam." 

Miss  Graves  still  stood,  listening,  by  her  window. 


THE  MORNING  LESSON  217 

"  I  should  be  glad  to  have  you  and  Sanders  sing 
too,"  said  Frances. 

"  Ho  !  Sanders  only  knows  one  tune,  '  Sally  in 
our  Alley.'  I  'm  tired  of  that." 

"  Well,  he  can  learn  this  one.     You  both  can." 

Then  Miss  Graves  carefully  followed  the  words 
and  music  that  fell  from  the  singer's  lips. 

"  Shepherd,  show  me  how  to  go 

O'er  the  hillside  steep ; 
How  to  gather,  how  to  sow,  — 

How  to  feed  Thy  sheep. 
I  will  listen  for  Thy  voice 

Lest  my  footsteps  stray, 
I  will  follow  and  rejoice 

All  the  rugged  way." 

"  That 's  pretty  good  ;  eh,  Sanders  ?  "  asked  the 
boy  when  the  last  note  had  died. 

"  'T  is  the  prettiest  song  that  hever  I  'eard  in 
hall  my  life,  sir." 

"  Well,  mind  you  don't  sing  it  —  that 's  all." 

"  I  should  never  hoffer  to,  sir." 

"  Ah,  we  may  all  sing  it,"  said  Frances.  "  It 
was  given  to  us  by  a  wise  and  good  woman  who 
knows  the  good  Shepherd,  and  who  knew  how  hard 
it  was  for  us  to  learn  how  to  help  him  feed  his 
sheep,  instead  of  looking  out  for  ourselves ;  and 
how  much  we  needed  to  listen  for  his  voice,  so 
we  should  not  stray  from  the  right  path." 

Billy  was  playing  with  the  ring  on  his  brown 
hand.  "  I  did  n't  bring  the  beads,"  he  said. 

"  No,"  answered  Frances,  "  we  've  made  every 
thing,  have  n't  we  ?  Let  us  do  something  else 
this  morning." 


218  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

His  eyes  roved  quickly  to  her  hair.  "  Where  's 
your  coronet?" 

"  I  left  it  in  the  house." 

"  Get  it,"  said  the  boy  briefly. 

The  girl  raised  her  eyebrows  and  smiled.  "  That 
sounds  like  an  order." 

"  Please  get  it,"  said  the  young  fellow  obediently. 

"  Certainly,"  she  returned,  rising  and  entering 
the  house. 

She  was  surprised  to  find  Miss  Graves  standing 
where  she  had  left  her  by  the  window.  "You 
here  still,  Aunt  Mira  ?  " 

"  Of  course  I  am.  I  calculated  to  see  if  I  had  n't 
better  put  on  a  kettle  of  water.  I  tell  you  there  's 
a  good  many  weaker  weapons  than  a  kettle  of  boil 
ing  water  when  it  comes  to  either  a  dog  fight  or 
a  man  fight." 

"  Well,  you've  seen,  haven't  you?" 

"  Yes,  I  've  seen,  and  I  've  been  to  meeting." 
The  corners  of  Miss  Miranda's  lips  twitched. 
"  There  did  n't  seem  to  be  any  sleepy  members  in 
your  congregation." 

Frances  smiled  too  as  she  searched  in  a  drawer 
for  the  coronet.  "  There  never  are  in  a  Christian 
Science  congregation,"  she  remarked.  "  I  always 
think  it  is  interesting  to  look  over  the  mass  of 
faces  there  and  realize  that  not  one  person  in  that 
crowd  is  present  from  a  sense  of  duty,  but  all  be 
cause  they  'd  rather  be  there  than  anywhere  else. 
In  the  old  days  I  often  used  to  hear  people  say, 
*  I  've  been  real  good  to-day  —  I  Ve  been  to  church ; ' 
or,  *  I  've  been  to  church  for  two  Sundays.  I 


THE  MORNING  LESSON  219 

don't  need  to  go  to-day.'  In  Science  churches  you 
can't  keep  the  people  away.  I  hope  you  '11  go  with 
me  once,  just  to  see  the  happy,  satisfied  faces." 

"  Humph ! "  returned  Miss  Graves  from  her 
post  by  the  window,  where  she  was  screened  by  a 
blind  from  the  view  of  the  outsiders.  "Better 
hurry.  Your  young  man  is  beginning  to  turn 
around  here  with  a  look  in  his  eyes  as  if  he  might 
be  going  to  lose  his  religion." 

"  I  was  sure  I  put  that  coronet  in  this  drawer," 
said  the  girl,  still  searching. 

"  He  's  got  up,"  announced  Miss  Miranda ;  then 
her  lips  snapped  together  and  she  left  her  place 
suddenly.  She  had  seen  the  tall  youth  make  a 
stride  toward  the  door  and  had  heard  Sanders's 
protest. 

"  Why  was  I  soft  enough  not  to  put  on  that 
kettle ! "  she  thought,  as  she  swiftly  passed  into 
the  outer  room  and  confronted  Billy,  who  had  just 
entered. 

He  paused  in  surprise  at  the  apparition  of  the 
dark  stranger. 

"  Who  are  you?  "  he  asked  brusquely,  his  brows 
drawn  together. 

"  My  name  's  Graves,"  said  Miss  Miranda,  re 
turning  his  stare  boldly,  though  her  heart  sank. 

"  I  don't  like  it,"  announced  the  youth. 

"  Well,  I  was  asked  to  change  it  once,  but  1 
did  n't,  so  you  '11  have  to  make  the  best  of  it." 

"  I  don't  care  to  see  you  any  more,"  said  the 
boy,  with  a  superb  air. 

Sanders  had  followed  at  his  heels.     "  It 's  the 


220  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

princess's  aunt,  Mr.  William,"  he  said  coaxingly, 
favoring  Miss  Miranda  with  a  wink  across  hia 
master's  shoulder.  "  I  'm  sure  you  'd  wish  to  speak 
her  fair." 

"  You  Ve  hidden  the  princess,  then  !  "  broke 
forth  the  young  fellow,  taking  a  step  toward  the 
housekeeper,  his  hands  clinching. 

Here  Frances  hurried  into  the  room,  and  com 
ing  close  to  her  aunt,  threw  an  arm  around  her. 
Miss  Miranda  clung  to  her  protectingly  and  cast 
a  glance  at  the  cold  kettle. 

"  This  is  my  dear  Aunt  Mira,  Billy,"  said  the 
girl.  "  Her  name  is  Miss  Graves.  Aunt  Mira, 
this  is  Sir  William  Hereford." 

The  boy's  fast  breathing  lessened  under  the 
pleasant  tone,  but  he  still  glowered  at  the  house 
keeper,  whose  face  was  a  study. 

"  I  love  her  very  much  indeed,"  said  Frances 
slowly. 

"  I  don't  see  why,"  returned  Billy. 

"  Children  and  fools,"  thought  Miss  Miranda. 

"  She  has  always  taken  care  of  me  and  loved 
me,  as  your  Aunt  Eleanor  has  you." 

"  What  a  bore !  "  was  the  reply. 

"  Billy,"  said  Frances  warningly,  "  you  're  for 
getting  so  many  things.  Look  at  your  ring." 

The  color  rushed  over  the  young  fellow's  face 
as  he  lifted  his  hand  and  glanced  at  the  ring. 

"  Well,  you  did  n't  come,"  he  said.  "  I  thought 
she  would  n't  let  you."  He  seemed  too  abashed  to 
raise  his  eyes,  and  Miss  Graves  relaxed  her  hold 
and  breathed  more  freely. 


THE  MORNING  LESSON  221 

"  Supposing  she  would  n't.  What  is  the  only 
power  ?  " 

"  Love,"  responded  Billy,  still  red,  and  shifting 
uneasily. 

"  Now  we  '11  go,"  said  the  girl.  "  See,  I  found 
nay  coronet  at  last.  I  was  a  very  careless  prin 
cess  and  mislaid  it.  I  ought  to  take  more  care  of 
the  crown  jewels.  Aunt  Mira,  may  we  go  out  on 
your  piazza  a  little  while  again  ?  We  're  going  to 
play  some  game." 

"Sir  William  is  very  fond  of  draughts,  your 
'ighness,"  suggested  Sanders. 

u  Very  well.     Will  you  get  the  board,  please  ?  " 

Billy's  face  slowly  cleared,  and  he  followed 
Frances  out  upon  the  piazza.  When  the  door  was 
closed  and  Sanders  had  gone  on  his  errand,  she 
turned  and  faced  her  companion. 

"  See  how  much  taller  you  are  than  I  am,"  she 
said.  "  See,  my  head  reaches  only  to  the  bottom 
of  your  ear." 

Billy  looked  down  at  her.  "  You  don't  feel  bad 
about  it,  do  you  ?  "  he  asked  anxiously. 

"  No,  I  don't ;  for  while  you  are  stronger  than  I 
am  in  some  ways,  I  am  stronger  than  you  in  others. 
I  am  more  patient  than  you  are.  I  've  learned  how 
to  be.  I  want  you  to  learn,  Billy.  I  felt  sorry 
to  hear  you  speak  so  sharply  to  my  Aunt  Mira." 

"  You  see  —  you  see  —  I  did  n't  know  you  liked 
her,"  stammered  the  other.  "  Don't  stop  liking 
me,"  he  added.  "  I  '11  be  better  next  time." 

"  Well,"  thought  Miss  Graves,  who  had  heard 
this  from  her  old  post  of  observation,  "  if  Frances 


222  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

ain't  a  case !  She  seems  safe  enough.  1  believe 
I  '11  go  in  and  see  Miss  Hereford  and  tell  her  how 
the  lion  and  the  lamb  are  hobnobbing  on  my  piazza. 
It  '11  kind  of  chirk  her  up." 

Sanders  brought  the  checker-board  promptly, 
and  Frances  and  her  visitor  settled  to  the  game. 

Sanders  sat  by  and  watched  the  moves,  but  as 
they  progressed  his  countenance  gradually  grew 
anxious,  and  it  became  evident  to  the  girl  that  he 
was  endeavoring  to  telegraph  some  idea  to  her 
from  his  post  behind  Billy's  shoulder. 

"  Ho,  I  don't  think  you  're  much  of  a  player," 
remarked  her  opponent  once,  looking  up  trium 
phantly  after  a  successful  move. 

She  laughed,  and  quickly  made  one  still  more 
effective  which  he  had  overlooked. 

"  Good  enough  to  get  ahead  of  you,"  she  said 

gayly. 

Billy's  brow  grew  dark,  and  Sanders's  panto 
mime  grew  more  emphatic,  but  she  could  make 
nothing  of  his  grimaces  and  headshaking,  and  he 
saw  the  blankuess  in  her  face. 

"  It  was  no  fair  —  your  doing  that !  "  said  the 
boy  in  displeasure. 

"  '  All 's  fair  in  love  and  war,'  "  she  answered, 
"  and  this  is  war,  is  n't  it  ?  "  She  smiled  at  him, 
and  he  paused  a  minute  before  making  another 
play. 

Sanders  had  taken  an  envelope  from  his  pocket 
and  was  writing  on  its  back. 

"  'Er  'ighness  don't  know  hall  the  rules  of  the 
game  as  well  as  you  do,  Sir  William,"  he  said  at 


THE  MORNING  LESSON  223 

last,  and  coming  behind  Frances's  chair,  he  slipped 
the  paper  into  her  lap.  As  soon  as  she  had  accom 
plished  another  move  she  let  her  eyes  fall  to  the 
written  scrawl,  — 

"  Beter  not  beet  him.     Sumtimes  he  kicks." 

Her  lips  twitched  as  she  read.  "  Well,  which 
jne  of  us  is  coming  out  ahead,  I  wonder,"  she 
asked  of  her  opponent. 

"  I  am.  I  always  do,"  returned  the  boy  promptly. 

"  I  should  n't  think  that  would  be  any  fun." 

"  Because  I  play  the  best,"  he  said. 

"  Then  I  '11  have  to  try  hard  to  win,  so  you  will 
have  a  change.  Don't  you  want  me  to  ?  " 

The  boy's  brow  grew  dark.  "  If  you  win,  it  will 
be  because  Sanders  helps  you.  Come  back,  San. 
ders.  Go  and  sit  down." 

Frances  shook  her  head  at  him,  still  smiling. 
"  You  're  a  great,  great,  big  boy  !  I  only  come 
up  to  your  ear,  and  yet  you  don't  want  me  to  beat 
you.  I  can't  understand  that." 

Neither  did  Billy  understand  her,  evidently ;  but 
he  gathered  that  in  some  way  he  was  falling  short 
of  her  standard. 

"  Well,  do  you  want  to  win  ?  "  he  asked  impa 
tiently. 

"Of  course,"  she  answered,  drawing  out  the 
words  laughingly,  "  else  what  should  I  play  for  ?  " 

Her  opponent  regarded  her  long  and  gloomily. 
"  It  is  n't  any  sport  to  play  if  I  don't  win,"  he 
said. 

"  And  don't  you  want  me  to  have  any  sport  ?  n 
she  asked. 


224  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

He  glowered  at  her  thoughtfully.  "  Yes,  I  do," 
he  answered  at  last,  with  a  long  breath,  as  if  the 
effort  had  been  great. 

Frances  beamed  upon  him.  "  That  is  very  nice 
of  you,  Billy,"  she  said,  so  earnestly  that  his  face 
cleared. 

"  Now  every  game  we  play,"  she  went  on,  "  we 
are  both  to  try  as  hard  as  we  can,  and  then  which* 
ever  wins,  both  of  us  are  to  be  glad." 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  with  docility,  "  because  I  love 
you  and  you  love  me." 

The  door  leading  to  the  piazza  opened  and  Miss 
Graves  appeared. 

"  Frances,  I  've  just  come  from  Miss  Hereford. 
She  would  like  to  have  you  bring  her  nephew  to 
see  her." 

The  housekeeper's  account  of  the  amicable  con 
dition  of  affairs  upon  her  leafy  porch  had  indeed 
emboldened  Miss  Hereford  to  make  this  request ; 
but  the  interruption  did  not  meet  with  a  cordial 
reception  from  the  object  of  the  invitation. 

Instantly  Billy's  face  grew  cold  and  dark  as  he 
regarded  the  newcomer  with  disfavor. 

"  Go  into  the  house,  Miss  Coffin,"  he  commanded 
briefly. 

Miss  Miranda  stared. 

"  It  is  Miss  Graves,"  said  Frances,  trying  not  to 
smile. 

"  What 's  the  difference  ? "  remarked  the  boy 
carelessly,  returning  to  the  board. 

"  When  would  she  like  us  to  come  ?  "  asked  the 
girl. 


THE  MORNING  LESSON  225 

"  Right  off,"  returned  the  housekeeper,  turning 
on  her  heel  and  entering  the  house. 

"  I  suppose  it  ain't  a  mite  of  use  losing  my  tem 
per  over  that  poor  creature,"  she  said  to  herself ; 
"  but  I  tell  you  what  it  is,  Frances  Rogers  '11  need 
the  patience  of  Job  if  she  don't  run  away  from 
this  contract.  I  wonder  how  she  '11  manage  him 
now  ?  He  has  n't  an  idea  of  minding  his  aunt." 

She  hastened  to  her  window  in  time  to  hear 
Billy  speak  after  making  his  move. 

"  Your  turn,  Princess." 

"  Yes,  Sir  William,  but  first,  of  course,  we  have 
to  go  to  Miss  Hereford." 

"  Not  much,  we  don't !  Not  till  we  finish  this 
game." 

Frances  reached  her  hand  across  the  table  and 
pointed  to  the  ring  he  wore. 

"Do  you  remember  what  has  happened?"  she 
asked  gently.  "  Do  you  remember  why  you  are 
Sir  William  Hereford  ?  Dear  Miss  Hereford  is 
sad  because  she  has  lost  her  brother  —  your  father, 
you  know.  I  should  think  you  would  wish  to  go 
right  to  her  and  comfort  her." 

The  youth  looked  obstinate.  "  She  '11  probably 
want  to  hug  me,"  he  said. 

"  Then  let  her,"  returned  Frances.  "  I  '11  tell 
you  what  I  think  would  be  lovely  :  to  give  your 
Aunt  Eleanor  a  surprise.  It  would  be  lovely  for 
us  to  go  in  there  together,  and  for  you  to  go  to 
her  anc  put  your  arms  around  her  and  kiss  her." 

"  Oh,  I  say  !  "  protested  the  boy. 

"  Think  how  it  would  comfort  her  and  make  hei 


226  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

happy,"  went  on  Frances.  "  Love  is  such  a  great 
power ;  and  she  is  very  sad,  and  none  of  the  rest 
of  us  can  do  so  much  for  her  as  you  can." 

"  Can't  you  ?  "  A  faint  awakening  of  interest 
greeted  this  declaration.  Sir  William  Hereford, 
even  in  his  present  embryotic  condition,  enjoyed 
excelling  in  any  situation. 

"  Nobody.  You  have  the  most  power  of  all,  be 
cause  she  loves  you  best.  Now,  we  can  leave  the 
board  just  as  it  is  and  come  out  after  a  few  minutes 
and  finish  the  game ;  but  don't  let  Miss  Hereford 
think  you  're  in  a  hurry  to  come  away,  will  you  ?  " 

"Why  not?     lam." 

"  Because  you  want  to  be  so  kind  to  her,  and  it 
might  make  her  feel  unhappy  to  know  that  you 
were  in  a  hurry  to  leave  her." 

"  What  a  lot  of  things  you  think  of  !  "  said  Billy, 
watching  his  companion  wonderiugly. 

As  the  two  rose  and  passed  from  sight,  the 
housekeeper  incautiously  revealed  herself  at  the 
window. 

Sanders  saw  her.  "Didn't  I  say  true,  Mrs. 
Graves  ?  "  he  called  triumphantly.  "  Is  n't  Sir 
William  the  meekest,  mildest,  woolliest  lamb  that 
hever  you  saw  ?  " 

"  Humph  !  "  said  Miss  Miranda  grudgingly. 
"  Maybe  ;  but  you  scratch  that  wool  and  you  '11  find 
pretty  soon  that  it 's  clothing  a  wolf." 

"Just  a  little  patience,  Mrs.  Graves.  'Er  'igh- 
ness  'as  n't  'ad  'im  a  week.  I  'm  that  dazed  with 
what  she  's  done  halready  that  I  'm  looking  to  see 
fim  sheep  clear  through  to  the  bone  before  long. 


THE  MORNING  LESSON  227 

She  leads  'im  now  just  as  if  she  'd  got  a  blue 
ribbon  around  'is  neck." 

As  Frances  and  her  companion  stopped  before 
Miss  Hereford's  door  an^,  knocked,  the  girl  thought 
of  the  different  manner  in  which  Billy  had  last 
made  his  appearance  here. 

A  voice  within  bade  them  enter.  Miss  Hereford 
was  propped  up  with  pillows  in  a  reclining  chair, 
and  her  eyes  bore  the  marks  of  recent  tears.  She 
looked  eagerly  toward  her  nephew. 

Frances's  earnest  explanations  and  suggestions 
had  given  Billy  a  degree  of  comprehension  of  his 
aunt's  expression.  Her  wistful  eyes  discovered 
the  new  look  in  his  handsome  face.  "  My  darling 
boy !  "  she  said,  and  though  her  lips  trembled,  she 
forbore  from  weeping  lest  it  repulse  him. 

He  advanced  to  her  chair  and  stood  there,  let 
ting  her  cling  with  both  her  little  hands  to  his  big 
one. 

"  I  'm  very  sorry,  Aunt  Eleanor,  because  my 
father  died  and  made  you  feel  bad.  I  hope  you 
won't  cry  about  it,  because  I  'm  Sir  William  now, 
and  I  know  a  lots  of  things  that  I  did  n't  used  to. 
I  know  all  about  Love,  and  how  he  makes  me  stop 
playing  draughts  and  come  in  here  when  I  don't 
want  to,  and  —  and  —  I  '11  kiss  you.  Shall  I  ?  " 

"  My  precious  child !  "  Miss  Hereford  pressed 
the  hand  she  held  to  her  cheek  and  swallowed  hard 
as  the  big  boy  stooped  and  kissed  her  forehead. 

"  The  princess  comes  up  only  to  my  ear,  but  she 
knows  such  a  lot,"  went  on  Billy,  looking  around 
at  Frances. 


228  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Yes,  dear,  so  she  does,"  returned  Miss  Here 
ford  tremulously.  "  It  is  a  good  thing  she  can 
reach  your  ear,  Billy,  so  she  can  speak  into  it 
and  tell  you  all  these  wonderful  things,  is  n't  it, 
dear?" 

"  Yes."  The  boy's  brown  eyes  had  a  perplexed, 
pitying  look  as  he  regarded  his  aunt.  "  The 
princess  is  always  happy,  Aunt  Eleanor.  I  wish 
you  were  happy.  Let  her  tell  you  things,  too." 

"  Sit  down,  both  of  you,"  said  Miss  Hereford. 
"  I  should  so  like  to  have  the  princess  make  me 
happy  ;  for  my  path  is  rough,  darling  —  rough." 

"  That 's  it !  "  he  answered  eagerly.  "  She  knows 
about  that.  Tell  her,"  to  Frances,  "  about  climb 
ing  the  hill." 

Frances  seated  herself  beside  him.  "  Billy  is 
interested  in  thinking  about  the  hill  of  life,  and 
the  good  Shepherd,  Love,  who  leads  us  every  day 
and  makes  us  brave  when  we  come  to  the  hard 
places.  Only  we  must  listen  for  his  voice,  or  else 
other  things  drown  it  so  we  can't  hear.  That  is 
what  Billy  gave  me  this  ring  for,"  holding  out  her 
hand,  "  to  make  me  remember  to  listen ;  and  I  gave 
him  one." 

Billy  exhibited  it  proudly.  Suddenly  a  thought 
seemed  to  strike  him.  "  I  don't  believe  Aunt 
Eleanor  remembers  to  listen  !  "  he  exclaimed. 
"  That 's  why  her  eyes  get  red.  Let  us  make  her 
a  ring ! " 

Miss  Hereford's  gaze  was  still  resting  on  him. 
Amazement  was  in  her  face.  "  Yes,  Billy,  yes," 
she  said  softly,  "  perhaps  I  do  need  it." 


THE  MORNING  LESSON  229 

"  There 's  a  song  about  it,"  lie  went  on  earnestly. 
*  Sing  it  to  her,  Princess." 

He  left  his  hand  in  its  gentle  captivity  while 
Frances  sang  the  song,  and  Miss  Hereford  listened, 
her  wistful,  wondering  look  wandering  back  and 
forth  between  the  two  young  faces. 

"  There !  "  said  Billy  triumphantly,  when  it  was 
finished.  "  I  dare  say  the  princess  would  teach 
you  that." 

"  Ah,  it  is  a  good  song,"  responded  Miss  Here 
ford.  " '  All  the  rugged  way,'  "  she  repeated. 
"  Yes,  rugged,  rugged." 

"But,"  Frances  reminded  her  gently,  "  '  I  will 
follow  and  rejoice  all  the  rugged  way.' '' 

"  That 's  it,"  said  Billy  eagerly,  "  that 's  what 
the  princess  knows,  that  you  don't  know.  She 
knows  how  to  rejoice." 

A  lump  rose  in  Miss  Hereford's  throat  as  she 
met  the  soft  light  in  his  eyes. 

"  I  believe  the  princess  does  know  a  lot  of  things, 
Billy,"  she  answered  slowly.  "  I  '11  learn  of  her, 
dear ;  I  '11  learn  of  her." 


CHAPTER 

AN   INTERRUPTED   GAME 

LAURA  JEWETT  drove  to  the  village  as  usual  the 
following  morning  for  the  mail,  and  it  was  there 
that  she  learned  of  the  changes  that  had  come  to 
the  household  at  Waterview.  Her  driver  Michael 
was  the  mouthpiece  through  which  the  information 
reached  her. 

Her  dark  eyes  were  dancing  with  excitement 
when  she  came  home  to  her  mother. 

"  He  's  a  lord,  mother  —  that  young  bear  !  "  she 
announced,  hastening  into  the  room.  "  Oh,"  re 
gretfully,  "  why  is  n't  it  Mr.  Burling !  How  well 
he  would  look  the  part !  He  has  gone  away ;  went 
to  New  York  day  before  yesterday." 

"  Alone  ?  "  asked  Mrs.  Jewett. 

"  Yes,  so  they  say  ;  but  I  suppose  they  will  all 
go.  Miss  Hereford's  brother  has  died,  and  it  seems 
he  was  Somebody,  and  now  the  son  is  Somebody  in 
his  place ;  but  though  I  questioned  Michael  until 
he  agreed  that  Mr.  Burling  must  be  '  soom  sart 
iv  a  barr'net,'  I  believe  gossip  does  n't  attempt  to 
give  him  any  title  at  all,  which  is  awfully  shabby, 
considering  how  much  better  he  deserves  it  than 
the  other  one." 

"  Poor  Frances   left  alone  there ! "  said  Mrs. 


AN  INTERRUPTED  GAME  231 

Jewett ;  and  quickly  added,  "  There  is  nothing  to 
fear." 

Laura  shrugged  her  shoulders.  "  It  is  a  rather 
creepy  position  to  be  in.  I  don't  know  that  I  envy 
her  the  honor  of  breaking  the  prince's  spell.  Well, 
I  suppose  he  will  soon  be  spirited  away  from  her. 
What  a  mortification  for  those  people  to  appear  at 
the  —  the  —  oh,  I  hope  it 's  a  castle  —  with  such 
an  heir !  Meanwhile,  mother,  please  do  remember 
that  you  live  next  door  to  a  Title,  and  don't  go 
flirting  with  the  Title's  housekeeper  and  her  rela 
tions.  Let 's  live  up  to  our  privileges  for  once !  " 

"  Miss  Graves  is  a  very  nice,  sensible  woman, 
and  she  and  Frances  are  very  fond  of  each  other," 
said  Mrs.  Jewett  abstractedly. 

"  I  haven't  a  doubt  of  it,"  returned  Laura 
plaintively.  "  You  've  told  me  so  before,  and  I 
thought  it  was  highly  laudable,  and  I  think  so  now. 
Let  them  agree  in  their  little  nest  and  we  will 
agree  in  ours." 

"  I  feel  as  if  I  wanted  to  go  right  over  to  see 
how  Frances  is  getting  on,"  said  Mrs.  Jewett,  "  but 
she  could  send  one  of  the  servants  if  she  needed 
me,  I  suppose." 

"  I  should  think  you  would  feel  more  like  going 
to  inquire  for  Miss  Hereford  in  her  bereavement," 
remarked  Laura  accusingly.  "  There  is  no  one 
else  likely  to  do  it,  and  she  alone  in  a  strange  land, 
—  even  Mr.  Burling  gone." 

"  That  is  true.     Perhaps  it  would  be  kind." 

"  We  might  as  well  go  now,"  said  Laura,  jump 
ing  up.  "  I  '11  tell  Michael  not  to  unharness." 


232  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

When  mother  and  daughter  reached  Waterview, 
Mrs.  Jewett  asked  to  see  Miss  Hereford's  maid, 
and  Dudley  responded  to  the  summons. 

Mrs.  Jewett  explained  that  they  had  but  just 
learned  the  sad  news  from  England  and  wished  to 
inquire  for  Miss  Hereford ;  and  the  maid  replied 
that  her  mistress  would  be  very  much  obliged  to 
them,  but  that  she  had  a  headache  this  morning  and 
could  not  see  any  one. 

Mrs.  Jewett  asked  the  maid  to  deliver  a  message 
of  sympathy,  and  then  inquired  if  they  might  see 
Miss  Rogers. 

Laura's  sharp  eyes  noted  the  change  in  the 
woman's  face  as  her  chin  lifted. 

"  Certainly.  She  is  out  in  the  pagoda.  Shall 
I  call  her,  or  will  the  ladies  prefer  to  go  to  her?  " 

"We  will  go  to  her,"  replied  Mrs.  Jewett. 
"  Good-morning." 

"  Oh,  dear  !  "  exclaimed  Laura  discontentedly, 
as  they  moved  over  the  soft  turf  in  the  direction 
of  the  summer-house. 

Mrs.  Jewett  could  not  resist  a  little  gurgle  of 
laughter.  "  We  've  lost  caste  with  an  English 
lady's  maid  !  "  she  said.  "  What  shall  we  do  ?  " 

"  And  for  such  a  nobody !  "  responded  her 
daughter,  giving  rein  to  her  annoyance.  "  Of 
course  they  will  all  be  hurrying  off  to  England 
soon,  and  I  would  like  them  to  feel  very  friendly 
to  us.  How  do  you  know  but  they  might  ask  us 
to  visit  them  if  you  would  n't  insist  on  giving  the 
impression  that  if  they  did,  we  should  yearn  to 
spend  all  our  time  in  the  servants'  hall  ?  " 


AN  INTERRUPTED  GAME  233 

"  Laura !  Laura  !  "  protested  Mrs.  Jewett,  still 
laughing. 

The  girl  kept  an  injured  silence  until  they 
reached  the  pagoda.  Before  they  rounded  its 
corner  they  heard  voices  ;  and  when  the  interior 
came  into  view  they  saw  Frances  and  the  young 
man  whose  name  was  in  the  mouths  of  the  village 
gossips  seated,  one  each  side  of  the  table,  engrossed 
in  a  game  of  cards.  Near  by  sat  Sanders  reading 
the  morning  paper.  The  air  was  full  of  the  sparkle 
and  song  of  early  summer. 

It  was  Mrs.  Jewett's  first  sight  of  the  heir  of 
the  house,  and  she,  like  everybody  else,  was  im 
pressed  by  the  interesting  contour. of  the  head  and 
face,  which  he  lifted  at  their  appearance.  His 
bright  expression  clouded  at  once,  and  he  stared  in 
disapproving  silence,  while  Frances  sprang  from 
the  table  with  a  glad  exclamation. 

Sanders  dropped  his  paper  and  stood  back, 
and  his  master  slowly  rose  with  reluctant,  mechan 
ical  civility. 

After  the  first  happy  greeting  Frances  remem 
bered  her  companion,  and  seeing  his  lowering 
brow,  hastened  to  speak. 

"  These  are  some  dear  friends  of  mine,"  she  said. 
"  It  makes  me  so  happy  to  see  them.  This  is  Mrs. 
Jewett,  and  this  is  her  daughter,  Miss  Jewett.  I 
want  you  to  know  them  both.  And  this  is  Mr. 
Hereford,  ladies.  Come  in  and  sit  down." 

Frances,  in  her  gladness  to  be  again  with  Mrs. 
Jewett,  seated  herself  close  beside  her,  while 
Laura,  smiling  sweetly  upon  the  heir  of  Ardleigh, 


234  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

took  the  place  Frances  had  vacated.  Sir  William 
slowly  lowered  himself  into  the  opposite  seat, 
There  was  a  tumult  of  impatience  in  his  breast, 
but  he  was  constraining  himself  with  a  novel 
effort.  The  intrusion  of  these  people  had  made 
the  princess  happy  :  he  must  bear  it  for  a  time. 

"  You  were  playing  cards,"  said  Laura  brightly. 
"  What  game  is  it  ?  " 

"  Cribbage,"  responded  her  companion  gloomily. 
"  It  is  a  new  game.  She  began  teaching  it  to  me 
yesterday.  It  is  very  hard  to  learn." 

"  He  looks  as  if  he  would  like  to  jump  across 
the  table  and  swallow  me,"  thought  the  girl. 
"  How  can  Miss  Rogers  endure  it  ?  Surely  she 
earns  her  money." 

"  I  love  to  play  cards,"  she  remarked  effusively, 
•"  and  I  like  cribbage  immensely.  Some  day  when 
you  have  learned  I  hope  you  will  play  it  with  me." 

His  dark  eyes  fell  before  her  laughing  glance, 
and  he  nervously  turned  the  glass  ring  on  his  finger 
as  he  kept  silence. 

"  What  a  pretty  ring  !  "  said  Laura.  "  I  saw 
you  making  them  one  day.  Did  you  make  that  ?  " 

"  No,  the  princess  made  it." 

Laura  opened  her  pretty  eyes.     "  Who  ?  " 

"The  princess."  The  young  fellow's  longing 
glance  in  the  direction  of  Frances  left  no  doubt 
of  his  meaning. 

"  Oh,  of  course." 

"  I  made  her  one,  too.  They  are  remembering 
rings.  They  make  us  remember  to  —  to  be  kind, 
because  —  Love  is  the  only  Power."  The  speaker's 


AN  INTERRUPTED  GAME  235 

eyes  came  back  to  Laura's  bright,  wondering  ones. 
"  That  is  the  reason  I  bear  it  to  have  you  sit  there 
—  in  the  princess's  place,"  he  finished  gloomily. 

Meanwhile  Frances  was  talking  fast  and  low 
with  Mrs.  Jewett,  telling  first  of  all  her  good  news. 

"  They  want  Science  !  "  she  said  softly.  "  They 
asked  for  it.  It  makes  everything  bearable." 

"  Ah,  Frances,  dear  child  !  " 

The  two  regarded  each  other  radiantly. 

"  But  this  news  ?  "  asked  Mrs.  Jewett  after  the 
pause.  "  They  will  have  to  go  to  England,  I  sup 
pose,  but  he  will  be  taken  care  of.  There  are 
plenty  of  Scientists  there." 

Frances  shook  her  head.  "  They  won't  go,"  she 
said  simply,  "  because  they  think  they  can't  take 
him  away  from  me.  Mr.  Burling  is  in  New  York 
now,  cabling  and  arranging." 

Mrs.  Jewett  looked  in  surprise  at  the  girl  who 
was  apparently  so  unconscious  that  there  was  any 
thing  strange  in  her  own  importance. 

"  They  would  n't  dare  to  try  to  take  him  yet," 
she  went  on.  "  They  don't  know  the  strength  of 
Science  ;  but  I  see  myself  that  if  they  can  stay  it 
will  be  easier  and  better  for  them." 

"  The  young  man  has  an  important  place  to  fill 
in  the  world,  I  hear." 

"  Yes,  they  tell  me  so,  and  to  think,  Mrs.  Jew 
ett,"  the  girl's  face  grew  radiant  again,  "  at  last, 
after  all  their  struggles,  Divine  Principle  has  led 
them  to  the  fountain  of  "  — 

A  crash  made  the  absorbed  pair  start.  The 
table  at  the  other  side  of  the  pavilion  was 


236  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

denly  overset,  the  cards  floated  or  flew  to  the  floor, 
and  Laura  Jewett  was  seen  shrinking  against  a 
wooden  upright  in  the  wall. 

With  two  strides  Billy  was  beside  Frances, 
breathing  fast,  his  nostrils  dilated,  his  face  and 
eyes  flaming. 

He  grasped  the  girl's  shoulder.  "  It 's  not  true 
what  she  says  —  the  giggling  one  !  It 's  not  true  ! 
She  says  I  am  to  leave  you ;  that  they  will  take 
me  away  to  England !  You  are  cheating  me, 
then  !  "  With  an  unexpected  movement  he  caught 
Frances  up  in  his  arms  and  held  her  close  to  his 
breast,  while  he  glared  into  her  pale  face. 

Laura  Jewett  stared  in  speechless  terror.  Her 
mother's  eyes  were  closed.  Sanders,  his  mouth 
open,  wrung  his  hands  undecidedly,  in  the  back 
ground  where  he  stood. 

"  I  won't  bear  it !  "  stormed  the  boy,  beside  him 
self.  "  I  '11  drown  myself  first,  and  you,  too !  Are 
you  cheating  me  ?  Say !  Oh,  Princess,  Prin 
cess  !  "  An  agony  of  reproach  altered  his  voice, 
and  great  tears  suddenly  dimmed  his  hot  eyes  and 
splashed  upon  Frances's  gown. 

"  It  is  a  mistake,  Billy,"  she  said,  at  the  first 
pause.  "  Put  me  down,  so  that  we  can  talk.  You 
know  I  would  n't  cheat  you." 

"  The  giggling  one "  -  he  began  brokenly. 
Then  he  paused  and  replaced  the  girl  in  the  chair. 
Sinking  beside  her  on  his  knees,  he  buried  his  face 
in  her  lap  and  wept  like  a  child. 

Frances's  hands  trembled  from  embarrassment 
as  well  as  shock ;  but  the  sobs  that  shook  the  big 


AN  INTERRUPTED  GAME  237 

shoulders  moved  her  heart,  and  she  laid  her  hand 
timidly  on  the  thick,  dark  hair. 

"  Miss  Jewett  thought  you  must  go  home  be 
cause  your  father  has  died,"  she  said  in  gentle 
explanation,  "  but  she  was  mistaken." 

"  She  s-said  our  rings  —  rings  — -  were  to  re-re 
member  each  —  other  !  "  sobbed  the  young  fellow 
in  abandonment  of  grief. 

"  No.  They  are  to  help  us  remember  the  good 
Shepherd.  Stop,  Billy !  You  must  be  quiet,  for 
you  know  we  must  always  be  listening  for  His 
voice."  Frances  patted  the  crisp,  dark  hair  until 
the  head  lay  quiet  in  her  lap.  Then  she  went  on. 

"  If  the  Shepherd  called  us  to  walk  in  a  rugged 
way,  we  should  want  to  follow  and  rejoice,  don't 
you  remember  ?  But  now  He  does  n't  ask  you  to 
leave  me.  We  are  to  stay  together.  I  shall  never 
deceive  you,  Billy  ;  be  sure  of  that." 

The  young  fellow,  tenderly  guarded  for  so  many 
years,  had  no  self-consciousness  or  fear  of  ridicule, 
whatever  might  be  his  mood  or  humor.  Now  he 
lifted  his  tear-stained  face,  and  turned  with  the 
unconsciousness  of  a  child  of  five  to  where  the 
younger  visitor  still  leaned  against  the  support. 

"  You  hear,  do  you  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  I  'm  very  sorry  I  made  such  a  mistake,"  re 
plied  Laura  unsteadily,  not  being  at  all  sure  what 
sudden  retribution  might  follow  at  the  hands  of 
her  host,  and  regretful  that  she  had  not  retreated 
while  he  was  preoccupied. 

"  I  must  n't  say  you  cannot  come  again,"  said 
the  young  fellow,  rising  to  his  feet  and  resting 


238  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

his  hand  upon  Frances's  chair,  while  iiis  speech 
was  interrupted  by  a  catching  in  the  throat,  "  be 
cause  it  made  the  princess  glad  to  see  you ;  but  I 
need  not  believe  anything  you  say  another  time/' 

"  I  shall  be  careful  what  I  say,  you  may  be 
sure,"  returned  Laura,  relieved,  and  regaining 
somewhat  her  self-possession.  "  Mother,  we  inter 
rupted  a  game.  Let  us  excuse  ourselves." 

Mrs.  Jewett  rose  and  with  a  kindly  smile  held 
out  her  hand  to  the  young  man. 

"  I  hope  you  and  the  princess  will  come  to  see 
us  some  day,"  she  said.  He  took  her  hand  for  a 
moment  and  dropped  it. 

"  My  little  girl,"  she  turned  to  Frances,  whose 
still  face  showed  the  effect  of  the  recent  tempest, 
"  let  us  see  all  of  you  that  we  can."  She  put  her 
arm  around  her  friend's  shoulders,  and  was  sur 
prised  to  have  Billy  gently  but  firmly  push  it  off. 
The  lady  looked  up  at  him  questioningly. 

"  She  does  n't  like  to  be  touched,"  he  explained. 

Mrs.  Jewett  raised  her  eyebrows  and  smiled. 
"  You  seemed  to  forget  that  a  few  minutes  ago." 

"  Yes.  I  forgot  everything.  I  am  sorry.  The 
princess  will  forgive  me  after  you  're  gone.  You  're 
going  right  away,  are  n't  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,  and  how  sorry  I  am ! "  said  Frances 
sadly. 

"  Why  ?  "  demanded  Billy. 

"  Because  I  love  Mrs.  Jewett." 

"  Why  ?  " 

"Because,"  the  girl  smiled  at  her  friend,  "be 
cause  sne  knows  the  good  Shepherd,  and  always 


AN  INTERRUPTED  GAME  239 

does  kind  things  to  everybody."  As  she  paused 
Frances  leaned  forward  and  kissed  Mrs.  Jewett. 

Billy  watched  the  movement  closely.  "  Does  n't 
she  mind?  "  he  asked. 

"  No,"  returned  Frances  quietly,  still  smiling 
into  her  friend's  eyes.  "  We  are  fond  of  each 
other." 

"  Are  you  going  to  kiss  the  other  one  ?  "  asked 
the  boy,  as  Laura  advanced,  smoothing  her  gloves. 
"  I  would  n't." 

"  We  don't  know  each  other  so  well,"  returned 
Frances  genially,  holding  out  her  hand  to  the  girl. 
"  I  am  so  sorry  you  have  been  annoyed,"  she 
added. 

"  Don't  mention  it.  If  you  can  forgive  me  for 
precipitating  storms  and  wrecking  furniture  and 
cards,  I  am  sure  there  is  nothing  for  me  to  do  but 
learn  wisdom  by  experience." 

Laura  shook  hands  conventionally  as  she  made 
her  airy  speech,  and  Billy  read  the  wistful  signs 
in  his  princess's  face. 

"  They  can  stay  if  you  want  them  to,"  he  said 
hastily,  "  and  I  can  go  to  sleep  in  the  hammock 
until  they  have  gone." 

Frances  shook  her  head.  "  No.  We  have  n't 
made  them  have  a  happy  enough  time  to  wish  to 
stay.  Next  time  we  will  do  better,  I  hope." 

"  Where  are  you  going  ?  "  demanded  the  boy, 
for  Frances  had  moved  out  on  the  grass  with  her 
guests. 

"  I  am  going  with  these  ladies  to  their  carriage." 

"  Sanders,  you  may  pick  up  the  cards  and  ar« 


240  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

range  the  table.  We  shall  want  it  again  soon." 
This  was  the  last  the  visitors  heard  as  they  left  the 
pagoda. 

"It  is  a  great  improvement  that  he  makes  no 
objection  to  my  leaving,"  said  Frances  softly,  as 
she  crossed  the  grass  with  her  friends. 

"  Of  course  there  is  improvement,"  replied  Mrs. 
Jewett,  "  and  there  will  be.  It  will  come  faster 
and  faster." 

Laura  shrugged  her  shoulders.  "  All  I  know  is, 
I  wouldn't  do  it  for  twice  the  money,  whatever 
they  give  you,"  she  declared.  In  her  character  of  at 
tractive  maiden,  her  pride  had  been  deeply  injured 
by  the  young  man's  persistent  aversion  to  her,  now 
that  one  girl  had  been  admitted  to  his  good  graces. 
Moreover,  her  nerves  were  still  quivering  from 
fright. 

"  It  is  n't  a  question  of  money,"  replied  Frances 
quietly.  "  It  is  too  evidently  my  work  for  me  to 
refuse  it.  That  is  all." 

After  the  parting,  and  as  the  carriage  drove 
away,  Miss  Jewett  did  not  incline  to  talk.  Her 
mother  finally  spoke.  "  That  class  baby  of  mine 
turns  out  to  be  more  important  than  the  lady's 
maid,  after  all." 

"  To  the  heir  of  the  house,  certainly.  Bah ! 
What  a  position !  " 

"  To  all  of  them,  my  dear.  Mr.  Burling  went 
to  New  York  simply  to  make  arrangements  so  that 
they  need  not  leave  her.  The  household  are  hang 
ing  their  hopes  upon  her.  They  have  asked  for 
Science  treatment.  It  is  plain  to  be  seen  that  if 


AN  INTERRUPTED  GAME  241 

they  do  return  to  the  ancestral  halls  they  will  try 
to  take  her  with  them." 

Laura's  eyes  grew  large  and  thoughtful.  She 
had  certainly  seen  enough  to  enable  her  to  under 
stand  something  of  the  situation. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

SANDERS'S   ACCOUNT 

THOSE  were  anxious  days  that  Maurice  Burling 
spent  in  New  York,  especially  since  he  was  detained 
far  longer  than  he  had  thought  possible.  In  spite 
of  the  reassuring  answers  which  Harvey  gave  to 
his  queries  when  finally  he  was  driving  home  from 
the  station  one  evening,  he  was  not  satisfied  until, 
his  nephew  being  safely  in  bed,  he  could  send  for 
Sanders  and  ask  for  an  account. 

"  Things  is  going  beautiful,  sir,"  declared  San 
ders.  "  Sir  William  is  has  keen  as  hever  habout 
the  princess." 

"  That  is  good,"  replied  Burling.  "  We  will 
drop  Sir  William's  title  for  the  present.  We  are 
going  to  remain  in  America  for  a  time,  and  we  will 
call  as  little  attention  as  possible  to  Mr.  William. 
Address  him  as  you  always  have  done.  It  will  be 
better.  Then  there  has  been  no  outbreak  in  my 
absence,  eh  ?  " 

"  There  was  one  hoccasion,  Mr.  Burling,  when  I 
wished  with  hall  my  'eart  that  you  'ad  been  'ere. 
The  ladies  from  Windermere  were  calling.  They 
came  hout  to  the  pagoda  where  Sir  —  Mr.  Wil 
liam  and  the  princess  were  playing  cribbage." 

"  Playing  cribbage  !  " 


SANDERS'S  ACCOUNT  243 

"  Yes,  sir.  I  think  'er  'ighness  wished  to  see  if 
Mr.  William  could  hadd  figgers,  sir.  Well,  'e  's 
slow,  but  she  'elps  'im,  and  if  it  was  to  walk  hon  'is 
'ands,  and  the  princess  said  '  walk,'  'e  'd  try  it,  sir." 

"  Very  well.  Go  on,  Sanders.  The  ladies  came, 
and  what  did  Mr.  William  do  ?  " 

"  'E  was  quiet  and  well  be'aved  has  you  'd  hask, 
sir,  till  the  young  lady,  Miss  Jewett,  'appened  to 
say  to  'im  she  supposed  'e  'd  soon  'ave  to  leave  the 
princess  and  go  'ome." 

Sanders  rolled  his  eyes  reminiscently. 

"  Well  ?  "  demanded  Burling. 

"  I  can  scarce  tell  what  it  was  like,  Mr.  Burling. 
'E  flew  into  a  tantrum,  Mr.  William  did.  There 
was  an  hupsetting  of  chairs  and  tables,  and  'e 
caught  the  princess  in  'is  harms  has  she  was  a  baby, 
and  then  took  hon  terrible.  I  'ope  I  'm  an  hordi- 
narily  brave  man,  Mr.  Burling,  but  when  Mr.  Wil 
liam  snatched  'er  hup  and  talked  of  drowning,  my 
knees  went  hunder  me,  sir.  I  hexpecfed  nothing 
but  'e  'd  run  with  her.  If  'e  'ad  —  well,"  Sanders 
gave  his  head  a  shake,  "  what  could  I  'ave  done, 
Mr.  Burling  ?  " 

"  You  could  have  gone  for  Harvey,  and  both  fol 
lowed  him.  Had  n't  you  sense  enough  for  that  ?  " 
Burling' s  brows  were  drawn.  "  What  did  take 
place?" 

"  She  talked  to  'im  —  'er  'ighness  did  —  soft  as 
an  hangel,  and  'e  broke  down,  and  when  I  could 
see  straight  hagain  'e  was  kneeling  with  'is  'ead  in 
'er  lap,  sobbing.  The  first  time  hever  Mr.  William 
shed  tears  in  my  presence,  Mr.  Burling." 


244  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Ah !  "  Maurice  breathed  a  sigh  of  relief.  "  I 
think  Miss  Jewett  will  have  had  enough  of  visits 
to  that  pagoda,"  he  said,  as  if  to  himself.  "  Were 
the  ladies  much  frightened,  Sanders  ?  " 

"  They  were,  sir.  Mrs.  Jewett,  she  'ad  'er  heyes 
closed,  and  I  think  she  was  faint ;  and  the  young 
lady  clung  to  the  wall  to  keep  'erself  from  falling." 

"  Did  they  go  directly,  Sanders  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  as  soon  as  hever  Mr.  William  stopped 
crying." 

Burling  heaved  a  long  sigh,  and  rising,  took  a 
few  turns  up  and  down  the  room  while  the  man 
waited  in  respectful  silence.  At  last  Maurice 
paused  and  spoke. 

"  This  is  very  hard  on  Miss  Rogers,  Sanders." 

"  Quite  so,  sir ;  but  hif  you  '11  excuse  me,  sir,  I 
think  she  's  henlisted  for  the  war." 

"What?" 

"  I  think,  sir,  that  no  matter  'ow  cut  hup  she 
may  feel,  she  won't  desert.  She  won't  show  the 
white  feather,  sir.  Hif  she  did  —  hif  she  should 
go  away  —  I  'ope  I  'm  an  hordinarily  brave  "  — 

"Yes,  yes;  but  we  must  save  her  all  we  can, 
Sanders." 

"  Quite  so ;  but  we  're  zeros,  we  are,  —  if  you  '11 
hexcuse  my  making  so  free,  Mr.  Burling.  Hall 
we  can  do  is  to  fall  into  line  and  follow  'er  lead." 

"  Ha !  You  've  got  that  far,  have  you  ?  And 
what  does  she  seem  to  be  accomplishing  ?  Any 
thing?" 

"  Well,"  —  Sanders's  eyes  sought  the  ceiling,  — 
*'  when  I  look  back  three  weeks,  say,  Mr.  Burling, 


S ANDERS'S  ACCOUNT  245 

and  then  try  to  take  it  in  that  that  Mr.  William 
and  this  Mr.  William  are  one  and  the  same  person, 
it  sets  me  thinking,  Mr.  Burling,  that 's  what  it 
does.  I  go  in  every  morning  now  and  find  the 
young  man  quite  cock-a-hoop  and  ready  to  talk,  and 
never  an  ugly  word  hout  of  'is  'ead.  'E  's  hall  for 
getting  ready  for  the  morning  lesson." 

"  Has  she  begun  to  teach  him  ?  "  asked  Burling 
eagerly. 

"Yes,  she  did,  sir,  yesterday;  but  that  isn't 
what  I  meant.  It 's  'er  lesson  hout  of  the  Bible 
and  'er  hother  religious  books  that  we  'ave  hevery 
morning,  and  then  I  've  to  go  hoff  and  stay  for  an 
hour  while  she  —  I  don't  know  what  she  does." 
Sanders  lowered  his  voice.  "  You  said  I  was  to 
do  heverything  the  princess  hordered,  so  I  go. 
But  I  '11  be  honest  with  you,  Mr.  Burling  —  I  don't 
know  what  she  does  while  I  'm  away ;  but  for  my 
self,"  impressively,  "  I  'ave  hevery  confidence  in 
the  princess,  hin  spite  of  what  Mr.  William  says." 

"What  does  Mr.  William  say?"  Burling 
paused  again  in  his  walk. 

"  Why,  I  hasked  'im,  sir,  why  the  princess 
wanted  me  to  go  away  hevery  morning  and  what 
she  did  while  I  was  gone  —  I  thought  that  was 
honly  right,  Mr.  Burling." 

"  It  was  wrong.     What  did  he  tell  you  ?  " 

"  'E  said  —  but,  mind  you,  Mr.  Burling,  it 
did  n't  shake  my  confidence  in  the  princess's  mo 
tives.  I  've  seen  enough  of  that  lady  to  'old 
against  the  'ole  world  that  she  's  a  'igh-minded 
young  woman." 


246  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Well,  out  with  it !  " 

"  'E  answered,  Mr.  William  did,  that  in  my 
habsence  she  —  the  princess  —  treated  'im." 

Maurice's  drawn  brow  relaxed  and  he  laughed 
softly. 

Sanders  sniffed.  "  I  've  signed  the  pledge  my 
self,"  he  said  righteously.  "  I  don't  know  what 
she  gives  'im,  and  I  did  n't  hask ;  but  I  thought 
it  honly  right  you  should  know  it,  for  being  honly 
an  hunderling,  hall  I  can  do  is  to  hobey  borders ; 
but  you  know  'ow  careful  we  've  kept  hintoxicants 
away." 

"  All  right,  Sanders,  all  right.  You  are  quite 
correct  not  to  let  this  prejudice  you  against  the 
lady." 

"  Yes,  sir.  The  more  so  that  my  conscience  drove 
me  to  look  through  a  crack  at  the  back  of  the 
pagoda,  and  I  could  n't  see  sign  of  heven  a  glass. 
There  was  honly  the  princess  sitting  there  with  'er 
'and  over  'er  heyes,  and  Mr.  William  reading  in 
the  book  she  'ad  you  to  send  'im,  sir,  patient  and 
mild  has  a  lamb.  I  lingered  for  some  time,  but 
that 's  the  way  it  went  hon  :  Mr.  William  yawning 
sometimes  fit  to  swallow  the  book,  but  never  speak 
ing  to  'er." 

"  That  is  one  way  of  treating,  Sanders ;  and  I 
hope  with  all  my  heart  that  it  may  go  to  Mr.  Wil 
liam's  head.  Don't  speak  of  this  to  Dudley  or  to 
any  one  else.  You  had  no  business  to  spy  upon 
the  princess,  and  if  you  speak  of  what  you  saw  you 
lose  your  place,  —  do  you  understand  ?  " 

"Well,  sir,  I  'ope  "  —  began  the  astonished  man. 


SANDERS' S  ACCOUNT  247 

**  So  do  I.  Now  go  on.  Tell  me  anything  else 
that  has  occurred.  What  do  you  think  of  these 
morning  lessons,  Sanders  ?  " 

"  They  're  nice  and  short,  sir,  and  the  singing  is 
sweeter  than  birds.  The  princess  is  better  than 
'alf  you  'ear  in  the  music  'alls." 

"Indeed?" 

"  Yes,  sir.  Days  when  it  rains  she  'as  us  in  to 
the  piano.  She  'as  a  'ymnal,  and  I  wish  you  'd 
'ear  'er  songs.  Mr.  William  never  minds  the  rain 
now.  There  is  one  song  habout  'arpstrings,  Mr. 
Burling.  It  would  be  worth  your  while  to  'ear  it. 
It  was  haf  ter  the  singing  yesterday  that  she  talked 
to  Mr.  William  habout  'is  studies.  She  'as  an  has- 
tonishing  way  with  'er  —  the  princess  'as.  She  just 
leads  hup  to  what  she  wants  to  say,  playing  in  a  way 
with  Mr.  William,  huntil  by  the  time  she  's  ready 
to  make  'im  do  something,  'e  's  hall  ready  to  do  it." 

"  I  have  n't  a  doubt  of  it,"  said  Burling.  "  The 
princess  is  a  woman.  Well,  Sanders,  anything 
more  ?  " 

"  Plenty  more  to-morrow,  no  doubt,  sir." 

"  Ah,  to  be  continued  in  our  next,  eh  ?  " 

"  That 's  habout  it,  sir." 

"  Good-night,  then,  Sanders." 

"Good-night,  sir." 

The  account  was  on  the  whole  cheering.  Miss 
Hereford's  was  still  more  so,  and  Burling  sought 
Miss  Graves's  piazza  next  morning  in  a  relieved 
frame  of  mind. 

He  caught  sight  of  Miss  Miranda  through  *he 
open  window. 


248  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Home  again,  you  see,  Miss  Graves,"  he  said 
pleasantly. 

"  And  it 's  where  you  'd  better  stay,  Mr.  Bur 
ling,"  she  replied,  coming  to  the  window.  "  You 
took  risks." 

"  It  seemed  necessary  ;  and  your  niece  said  '  Go,' 
else  I  should  not  have  gone  alone." 

"  Ask  me  next  time,"  suggested  Miss  Miranda, 
with  a  rather  grim  smile.  She  had  not  been  told 
of  the  scene  on  the  day  of  the  Jewetts'  call,  or  the 
smile  would  have  been  missing. 

"  Nothing  wrong,  I  hope  ?  "  asked  Maurice. 

"  No.  The  wind  has  been  tempered  to  the  shorn 
lamb.  Frances  seems  shorn  of  her  common  sense 
and  to  have  something  uncommon  in  its  place. 
I  'd  feel  full  as  easy  if  you  would  n't  take  her  ad 
vice  about  things.  Her  head  's  in  the  clouds,  you 
know." 

"  H  'm,  yes  ;  but  she  seems  to  see  something  up 
there  that  is  beyond  our  vision.  Miss  Hereford 
tells  me  a  great  and  good  work  is  going  on." 

"  Well,"  returned  Miss  Graves  doubtfully,  "  I 
shall  be  very  glad  for  you ;  but  I  set  just  as  much 
store  by  my  niece  as  you  do  by  your  nephew,  and 
until  he  's  improved  a  good  deal  I  'd  feel  easier 
to  have  you  stay  by." 

"  I  sympathize  in  that  sentiment.  Only  neces 
sity  took  me  away.  May  I  see  Miss  Rogers  ?  " 

"  I  '11  send  her  out,"  responded  Miss  Miranda, 
and  in  a  few  moments  Frances  appeared. 

From  the  back  of  the  room  the  housekeeper  saw 
through  the  window  the  pink-gowned  figure  emerge 


S ANDERS'S  ACCOUNT  249 

upon  the  piazza,  and  saw  Burling's  face  as  he 
greeted  her. 

"  Land  sakes !  "  she  said  to  herself  in  a  startled 
tone.  She  straightened  an  already  straight  lamp 
mat,  then  she  slowly  and  cautiously  looked  up  and 
out  again.  The  two  were  seated  and  talking,  and 
Burling's  back  was  now  toward  the  watcher.  She 
resisted  the  temptation  to  hear  what  they  were  say 
ing,  and  walked  into  the  next  room.  "  What 's  the 
use  of  a  man  looking  at  a  girl  like  that,  —  as  if 
he  thought  the  sun  rose  in  her  head  and  set  in 
her  heels  ?  "  she  soliloquized  uneasily.  "  Suppose 
Frances  should  take  notions !  What  on  earth 
should  I  do  ?  They  're  all  disguised  folks,  anyway. 
This  Mr.  Burling  may  be  cousin  to  the  Prince  of 
Wales,  for  all  we  know.  His  eyes  are  kind  of  pop, 
I  've  noticed.  I  should  n't  be  a  mite  surprised  if 
he  was.  Look  out,  Frances  Rogers !  A  bead 
coronet  is  the  only  kind  you  '11  ever  wear !  You 
poor  little  young  one,  whatever  made  me  ask  you 
down  here,  anyway !  " 

Meanwhile  Frances,  in  girlish  serenity,  was  talk 
ing  with  her  visitor.  "You  found  a  very  warm 
welcome  in  New  York." 

"  Whew !  It  was  fierce.  The  thermometer 
had  n't  budged  when  I  left ;  but  I  had  n't  time  to 
think  of  weather.  I  think  I  've  lost  a  few  pounds, 
but  that  was  anxiety,  not  heat." 

"  What  ?  "  Frances  smiled.  "  In  spite  of  the 
daily  telegram  you  made  me  send  you?  " 

"  Ah,  but  you  see  I  had  to  consider  the  soun  e 
of  that." 


250  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Indeed  !  "  The  girl  straightened  up  and 
laughed. 

"  But  all 's  well  that  ends  well ;  and  Aunt 
Eleanor  is  full  of  the  boy's  improvement.  San 
ders  tells  me  you  're  making  a  good  Scientist  of 
Billy  —  these  morning  lessons,  and  so  on.  I  sus 
pect,  however,  the  boy  would  listen  if  you  read 
him  Sanskrit." 

"  No,  you  're  all  wrong,  Mr.  Burling.  You  sel 
dom  see  a  child  who  does  n't  like  to  have  the  Bible 
read  to  him ;  and  you  never  can  find  a  child  who 
questions  the  truths  of  Christian  Science.  To  them 
it  seems  nothing  strange  that  there  is  a  God  and 
that  He  is  omnipotent  Goodness.  It  is  hard  for  a 
grown  person  to  put  aside  intellectual  pride  and 
become  as  a  little  child,  as  we  all  must  to  gain  clear 
vision.  Your  nephew  has  an  advantage ;  he  has 
little  to  unlearn." 

"  And  you  see  a  change  in  the  boy  since  you 
began  these  treatments?"  asked  Maurice,  half 
eagerly,  half  curiously. 

"  Of  course,"  answered  Frances  simply. 

"  In  what  way  ?     Tell  me  all  you  can." 

"  I  'm  going  to  ask  you  not  to  question  me.  It 
is  a  hindrance  to  voice  error." 

Maurice  regarded  her  inquiringly. 

"  I  strive  to  think  of  your  nephew  only  as  God 
sees  him,"  she  explained.  "  I  cannot  serve  two 
masters.  In  God's  sight  he  is  already  all  that 
you  desire  him  to  be." 

Burling  nodded  reflectively.  "  I  don't  under 
stand  you  in  the  least,"  he  remarked,  "  but  as 


SANDERS'S  ACCOUNT  251 

Sanders  very  truthfully  stated,  we  are  all  Tommy- 
Atkinses  and  you  are  commander-in-chief." 

Frances  smiled.  "  Good  Sanders  !  I  certainly 
shall  have  no  mutiny  from  him." 

"  Nor  from  me,  your  highness.  Are  you  going 
to  have  your  sermon,  or  lesson,  or  reading,  or 
whatever  it  is,  this  morning?  " 

"Yes." 

"  May  the  unenlightened  attend  ?  " 

"  Certainly." 

"  Sanders  tells  me  you  have  a  —  a  seance  with 
Billy  alone  after  it." 

"  Yes,  I  give  him  present  treatments  now.  Mr. 
Burling,  you  are  aware  that  the  tender  solicitude 
that  has  always  guarded  your  nephew  has  pre 
vented  his  having  the  least  consciousness  or  fear 
of  ridicule.  I  suppose  I  can  trust  you  not  to 
comment  in  any  jocose  vein  upon  what  you  may 
not  understand  in  our  methods  ?  " 

Burling's  imperturbable  face  flushed  to  his  ears, 
and  his  eyes  shone.  "  Do  you  take  me  for  such  a 
stupid  and  ungrateful  idiot !  "  he  exclaimed. 


CHAPTER  XX 

THE  TREE   OF   KNOWLEDGE 

SCARCELY  had  he  replied,  when  the  tall  figure 
of  Sir  William  Hereford,  followed  at  a  little  dis 
tance  by  Sanders,  was  seen  approaching  the  piazza. 

Maurice  Burling's  heart  leaped  with  a  painful, 
vague  mixture  of  hope  and  fear.  Was  he  really 
to  see  a  sign,  or  were  these  sanguine  women  — 
one  made  optimistic  by  her  love,  and  the  other  by 
her  mysticism  —  misled  ? 

"  Good-morning,  Billy,"  he  said,  advancing  to 
meet  the  newcomer,  with  a  face  still  flushed  from 
the  stir  within  him. 

"  Good-morning,  Maurice."  The  young  fellow 
smiled  as  he  shook  his  uncle's  hand.  "  Sanders 
said  you  had  come  home  ;  "  but  swiftly  the  brown 
eyes  glanced  by  Burling's  face  and  rested  on 
Frances.  "  Good-morning,  Princess."  He  jumped 
lightly  up  the  piazza  step  and  clasped  the  girl's 
hand  for  a  second. 

"  Good-morning,  Billy.  Watervicw  looks  very 
cool  and  comfortable  to  Mr.  Burling  this  morning. 
You  remember  we  noticed  in  the  papers  how  hot  it 
has  been  in  New  York." 

"Yes."  The  looy  turned  back  to  his  uncle. 
"  Was  it  very  bad,  Maurice  ?  " 


THE  TREE  OF  KNOWLEDGE  253 

"  Indeed  it  was.  Pretty  warm  here,  too,  I  fancy, 
but  it  is  at  least  fresh." 

"  And  it  is  n't  any  matter  about  the  heat,  either." 
The  young  fellow  gave  Frances  a  knowing  look, 
and  she  nodded.  "  Maurice  will  understand  some 
time,"  he  added  in  an  undertone. 

"  Certainly,"  she  replied.  "  He  wishes  to  come 
to  our  reading  this  morning." 

"All  right,  you  may  come,  Maurice.  Ready, 
Princess  ?  " 

"  Please  go  on.     I  will  get  the  books." 

Billy  slipped  his  arm  through  his  uncle's,  and 
together  they  walked  toward  the  pagoda,  Sanders 
following. 

"  Are  you  quick  at  learning  songs,  Maurice  ?  " 

"  I  'm  afraid  not,  old  man." 

"  Because  there 's  one  you  '11  want  to  learn  when 
you  hear  it,  eh,  Sanders  ?  " 

"  That  'e  will,  Mr.  William." 

"  I  'm  very  quick  at  learning  them,  the  princess 
says." 

"  You  always  were  quick  at  music,  Billy.  You 
used  to  sing  a  lot.  Don't  you  remember  ?  " 

"  Did  I  ?  I  suppose  so ;  but  I  don't  care  now 
for  what  I  did  before  it  grew  dark." 

"  What  ?  "  Burling's  heart-beats  began  to  hasten. 

"  Yes."  The  boy  gave  a  short,  uncomfortable 
laugh.  "  Nor  while  it  was  dark."  He  shrugged 
his  shoulders  as  if  to  throw  off  an  harassing  in 
cubus.  "I  don't  care  to  remember  what  I  did 
while  it  was  dark,  either.  It  grew  light  when  the 
princess  came.  She  says  I  'm  not  to  think  about 


254  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

the  darkness ;  because  you  see  how  it  is  yourself, 
Maurice,  darkness  is  n't  anything.  If  you  bring  a 
light  into  a  dark  room  the  dark  disappears ;  that 's 
all."  The  young  fellow  snapped  his  fingers.  "  It 
has  n't  gone  anywhere,  because  it  was  n't  anything. 
You  only  thought  it  was  something  while  you  were 
in  the  dark.  The  princess  says  I  Ve  found  the 
light  now,  and  so  I  'm  safe  to  be  happy  forever. 
Did  you  ever  feel  it  dark,  Maurice  —  I  mean,  in 
side  of  you  ?  " 

"  Many  and  many  a  time,  Billy,"  answered  Bur 
ling  slowly. 

"  Well,  you  need  n't  again.  The  princess  will 
teach  you  about  God.  God  is  the  Light.  It 's 
very  interesting.  Is  n't  it,  Sanders  ?  " 

"  That  it  is,  Mr.  William." 

"  He  made  us,  you  know ;  and  of  course  He 
would  n't  if  He  had  n't  loved  us,  because  He 's  just 
nothing  but  Goodness  and  Love,  and  so  of  course 
He  takes  care  of  us  every  minute  just  the  way  a 
shepherd  takes  care  of  his  sheep ;  and  even  when 
we  have  hard  times  all  we  have  to  do  is  to  remem 
ber  Him,  and  then  everything  comes  right  again. 
It 's  very  interesting  the  way  the  princess  tells  it, 
is  n't  it,  Sanders  ?  " 

"  That  it  is,  Mr.  William." 

"It  is  very  interesting  the  way  you  tell  it, 
Billy,"  said  Maurice  gravely.  "The  dark  inside 
of  me  grows  brighter  while  you  talk." 

"  Then  I  'm  glad,"  returned  the  boy,  "  for  the 
dark  is  wretchedness.  How  did  I  live  in  it  ?  " 
The  brightness  died  from  his  face  as  his  eyes  grew 
thoughtful. 


THE  TREE  OF  KNOWLEDGE          255 

"  You  did  n't,"  said  Frances  with  quiet  cheerful 
ness,  suddenly  joining  them  where  they  stood  wait 
ing.  "  Error  deceived  you  for  a  little  while,  — 
nothing  but  error.  You  must  be  like  a  little 
Christian  Science  child  whom  I  know.  She  felt  a 
pain  and  she  just  turned  on  it.  She  said  :  '  You  're 
nothing  but  error.  I  know  what  you  are,  and  I 
know  what  you  ain't  are ! ' ' 

Laughing,  they  all  entered  the  pagoda,  and  on 
the  table,  from  which  the  bead  boxes  had  disap 
peared,  Frances  spread  out  her  books.  Burling 
took  a  chair  at  a  little  distance  and,  resting  his 
arms  on  his  knees,  bowed  his  head  in  his  hands. 
His  nephew  rocked  gently  in  the  hammock. 

"The  light  is  dawning  on  Billy's  darkness. 
The  light  is  dawning  on  Billy's  darkness."  The 
thought  surged  back  and  forth  through  Burling's 
brain  while  Frances  read,  with  such  an  exciting 
accompaniment  of  contingencies  and  hopes  that 
no  word  of  those  that  fell  from  her  lips  penetrated 
his  consciousness.  His  sister's  face  rose  clearly 
before  him,  sad  and  wistful. 

"  God  is  good,"  he  thought  with  passionate  grati 
tude.  "  How  little  we  conceded  to  win  this  help, 
and  how  reluctantly  !  God  is  good !  " 

His  wandering,  excited  thoughts  were  at  last 
stilled  by  a  familiar  line.  Frances  had  begun  to 
repeat  the  Lord's  Prayer;  Billy  and  Sanders, 
their  heads  bowed,  were  saying  it  with  her,  and 
Burling,  more  thoughtfully  than  he  had  ever  in 
his  life  spoken  those  sacred  lines,  joined  his  voice 
to  theirs. 


256  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

When  it  was  finished,  Billy  looked  up  at  his 
princess  expectantly. 

"  Which  shall  it  be  this  morning  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Oh,  Maurice  has  n't  heard  any  of  them,  so  of 
course  he  must  hear  '  Shepherd,  show  me  how  to 
go,'  and  you  sing  it  alone  this  time,  Princess." 

"I'd  rather  not,  Billy,"  she  returned,  smiling 
and  flushing  a  little.  "  Such  a  large  audience. 
Don't  you  think  it  is  much  nicer  —  more  like 
church  —  for  us  to  sing  it  together  ?  " 

"  Ho,  you  need  n't  be  afraid  of  old  Maurice ;  but 
if  you  are,  I  '11  sing  it  with  you." 

So  the  two  fresh  young  voices  —  Billy's  easy 
baritone  coming  ringingly  from  his  broad  chest  — 
sang  the  hymn,  and  Burling,  his  face  rather  pale, 
looked  off  among  the  summer  trees  to  the  water 
while  he  listened. 

When  they  had  finished,  Billy  looked  up  for 
his  uncle's  approval,  and  the  latter  nodded  and 
rose. 

"  I  thank  you  very  much  for  admitting  me  this 
morning,"  he  said.  "The  song  is  a  good  one, 
Billy,  and  I  like  to  hear  your  voice  again." 

The  young  fellow  put  out  his  hand.  "  Sit  down 
a  minute  more,  please,  Maurice." 

Burling  obeyed,  looking  at  the  speaker  question- 
ingly.  Each  word  his  nephew  spoke  in  this  novel, 
civil,  collected  manner  aroused  his  wondering  in 
terest. 

"  I  'm  glad  you  've  come  home,  for  I  was  think 
ing  in  the  night  of  you,  and  wanting  to  ask  you 
some  questions.  How  old  am  I,  Maurice  ?  " 


THE  TREE  OF  KNOWLEDGE  257 

The  dark  eyes  with  the  appealing  droop  at  the 
corners  —  Mary's  eyes  —  regarded  him. 

"  Twenty-one,  Billy." 

The  boy  looked  around  at  Frances.  "  How  old 
are  you,  Princess  ?  "  he  asked  seriously. 

"  Twenty." 

The  young  fellow  winced.  "  I  was  afraid  so," 
he  said,  through  his  teeth. 

"  Why  afraid,  Billy?  "  she  asked. 

Large  tears  welled  up  in  his  eyes  as  they  looked 
at  her. 

"  It  is  n't  fair  that  you  should  know  so  much 
more  than  I  do,  and  be  younger."  He  suddenly 
turned  upon  his  uncle.  "  Why  is  it  so,  Maurice  ?  " 
he  asked  accusingly. 

Burling's  face  gave  no  sign  of  the  way  his  heart 
was  beating. 

"You  were  very  ill  when  you  were  a  little 
chap,  Billy.  You  could  n't  study,  you  see,"  he  an 
swered. 

"  And  then  I  was  in  the  dark,"  said  the  boy. 
"  Whose  fault  was  it  that  I  was  in  the  dark,  so 
long  —  so  long?  " 

Burling's  face,  from  being  flushed,  grew  very 
pale  at  the  mournful  cry.  "  Ah  !  "  he  ejaculated 
acutely.  "  I  hope  it  was  nobody's  fault,  boy !  If 
it  was  any  one's  it  was  "  — 

"No  one's.  No  one's,"  cried  Frances  quickly. 
She  went  on  slowly.  "  Billy,  what  does  it  matter 
whether  I  am  older  or  younger?  You  are  no 
longer  in  that  dark  that  was  only  a  lie.  We  are 
living  in  eternity  now.  Time  does  n't  matter. 


258  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

You  are  in  the  light.  You  reflect  all  intelligence. 
No  error  can  keep  you  out  of  knowing  all  the 
truth  you  long  for.  The  Bible  says, 4  Ye  shall  know 
the  truth,  and  the  truth  shall  make  you  free.'  Re 
member  that.  Divine  Love  meets  all  our  needs. 
It  is  meeting  yours,  and  you  must  have  not  one 
fear  or  regret  that  you  have  lost  anything." 

The  young  fellow,  drinking  in  her  words, 
watched  her,  his  teeth  still  set.  Suddenly  again 
he  turned  to  his  uncle. 

"  Maurice,  where  were  you  and  what  were  you 
doing  at  my  age  ?  " 

Visions  of  a  flowery  quadrangle  at  Oxford 
flashed  through  Burling' s  mind. 

"  I  was  lying  on  cushions  in  a  punt  on  the  Cher- 
well  River,  reading  a  book  and  gliding  under  the 
heavy  branches,  a  good  deal  of  the  time,"  he  an 
swered,  with  a  faint  smile. 

Billy  only  looked  at  him,  his  lips  trembling. 

"Maurice,  I  am  a  man,  and  I  don't  know  so 
much  as  this  girl,  who  comes  up  only  to  my  ear. 
She  —  she  —  Oh,  Princess,"  —  the  depth  of  the 
wound  suddenly  revealed  itself,  —  "  you  are  too 
kind  to  let  me  see  it,  but  in  your  heart  you  de 
spise  me  !  "  He  buried  his  face  in  his  hands,  and 
Sanders,  forgotten  in  the  background,  blew  his 
nose  softly  and  stealthily. 

"Why,  Billy — Billy!"  she  said  with  cheery 
reassurance.  "  I  am  glad  this  thought  was  uncov 
ered,  for  now  we  can  banish  it  into  nothingness. 
There  are  things  I  should  despise  a  man  for,  but 
you  have  n't  one  of  them." 


THE  TREE  OF  KNOWLEDGE          259 

The  ears,  crimson  under  the  close-cropped,  crisp 
brown  hair,  were  eagerly  listening  to  the  sweet 
voice,  though  the  face  continued  covered. 

"  You  are  no  more  to  blame  for  being  deceived 
by  error  than  you  are  for  having  brown  eyes.  The 
great  point  is  that  now  it  is  over.  You  let  me 
advise  you,  Billy,  don't  you,  even  though  I  do  come 
up  only  to  your  ear  ?  " 

A  muffled  assent  came  from  behind  the  hands. 

"  You  see,  I  've  been  studying  all  these  years, 
and  so  there  are  things  I  can  teach  you  now  every 
day  that  will  prepare  you  to  study  with  some  man 
who  knows  far  more  than  I  do,  when  we  all  go 
away  from  here." 

The  hands  came  down  quickly.  "  You  will  leave 
me ! "  ejaculated  the  young  fellow,  this  thought 
submerging  even  the  first  mortification  of  his  life. 

Frances  smiled  into  his  startled  eyes. 

"  We  shall  both  do  what  is  right,"  she  answered, 
"  when  the  time  comes." 

Burling  laid  his  hand  on  his  nephew's  shoulder. 
"  There  is  one  very  pleasant  thing  for  you  to  learn, 
old  man  :  it  means  a  great  deal  to  be  Sir  William 
Hereford.  You  can  come  or  go  or  study  or  travel 
when  and  where  you  like." 

The  boy  looked  from  one  to  the  other  of  his 
companions  as  if  digesting  this  thought. 

"  I  choose  to  study,"  he  said  at  last,  vehemently. 

"  Good,"  returned  Burling,  with  a  nod ;  "  but 
you  and  the  princess  must  not  have  all  work  and 
no  play." 

Billy  bit  his  lip.     Some  remembrance  seemed 


260  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

suddenly  to  sting  him ;  and  his  eyes  fell  to  the  bead 
ring  he  wore.  Impulsively  he  pulled  at  it. 

"  Please,  Billy,  please !  "  exclaimed  Frances. 
Her  unaccustomed  touch  on  his  arm  made  the 
young  fellow  pause,  and  meeting  her  eyes,  he  saw 
them  swimming. 

"These  rings  are  very  precious  to  me,"  she  said 
quickly. 

"But  we  can't  wear  them — we  can't!"  he  re« 
sponded  breathlessly. 

"  Then  let  me  keep  them  both.  They  are  not 
to  be  despised.  They  were  little  torches  of  truth 
fco  us,  Billy." 

"To  us  —  us!"  he  repeated  bitterly.  "You 
are  very  good  to  me,  Princess."  But  he  pulled  off 
the  glass  circlet  carefully  and  dropped  it  into  her 
outstretched  hand. 

"  Billy  has  never  cared  much  for  sports,"  said 
Burling,  addressing  Frances,  "  but  you  are  both 
going  to  support  the  frivolous  old  uncle  at  last  in 
his  favorite  amusement.  I  brought  with  me  a  set 
of  golf  clubs  for  each  of  you." 

"  How  delightful !  "  exclaimed  the  girl,  in  genu 
ine  pleasure. 

"  Have  I  time,  Princess  ?  "  asked  Billy  gravelj 
and  doubtfully. 

She  flashed  him  a  bright  look  full  of  courage. 

"  You  have  eternity,"  she  answered. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

THE   FIRST   STEPS 

IT  was  in  the  early  stages  of  their  nephew's 
realization  of  his  own  lack  and  limitations  that 
Miss  Hereford  and  Maurice  Burling  had  most 
cause  for  gratitude  to  their  guest.  Her  fair,  whole 
some,  cheerful  youth,  her  spiritual  faith,  and  that 
beneficent  power  which  she  wielded  —  a  power 
which  they  could  not  understand,  and  could  still 
less  deny  —  combined  to  guide  their  nephew  over 
the  delicate  and  swaying  bridge  which  led  from  a 
hopeless  labyrinth  of  irresponsible  moods  to  the 
solid  ground  of  intelligent  intention. 

More  and  more  they  stood  in  the  background, 
more  and  more  they  looked  to  Frances  to  lead, 
now  that  there  was  no  longer  an  overgrown  child 
to  coax  and  soothe,  but  a  wounded  consciousness 
to  be  consoled  and  encouraged. 

Even  with  his  uncle  and  aunt  the  young  Sir 
William  now  showed  an  inclination  to  shrink  and 
be  silent.  It  has  been  recorded  that  when  an  oper 
ation  on  the  eyes  of  one  long  blind  restores  the 
sight,  the  first  effect  is  not  of  added  but  of  di 
minished  courage.  That  old  world  in  which  the 
afflicted  one  moved  with  such  confidence  has  van 
ished,  and  instead  a  hundred  hitherto  unsuspected 


262  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

objects  cause  the  new-born  faculty  to  doubt  and 
fear  and  move  with  caution.  The  heir  of  Ardleigh 
had  discovered  the  nakedness  of  his  mental  equip 
ment  and  was  ashamed. 

"  'E  's  that  mild,  sir,  these  days,  it  goes  to  my 
'eart,"  Sanders  confided  to  Mr.  Burling  a  few  days 
after  the  scenes  of  the  last  chapter ;  "  and  'e  's  hall 
for  his  book.  'E  'd  study  'imself  into  a  fever  hif 
it  weren't  for  the  princess.  No  more  naps  for 
'im  in  the  afternoon,  and  hexcept  the  princess 
likes  to  play  golf,  I  'm  thinking  you  'd  not  get  'im 
over  there  to  the  links,  sir." 

Burling  assented.  He  knew  also  that  Frances 
needed  not  to  affect  an  interest  in  the  game.  She 
entered  into  this  new  pleasure  with  the  usual  ab 
sorption  of  its  votaries,  and  Billy's  rare  smile 
came  most  willingly  when  her  hearty  laugh  rang 
out  over  her  own  blunders.  Here  was  something 
in  which  they  could  start  even. 

The  days  were  now  divided  in  regular  order. 
The  morning  began  with  the  little  service,  in  the 
pagoda  when  it  shone,  in  the  large  parlor  or  living- 
room  when  it  rained.  Following  this,  until  lunch- 
time  Frances  and  her  pupil  studied  and  recited  in 
the  common  English  branches.  At  first  this  ses 
sion  of  tutoring  was  fraught  with  such  embarrass 
ment  on  the  side  of  the  pupil  that  frequently  hot 
tears  blinded  his  sight ;  but  the  girl  met  the  diffi 
culty  with  such  sweet  frankness,  blending  honesty 
with  consolation  in  such  wise  measure,  that  she 
disarmed  the  young  fellow  and  abated  his  self- 
eonsciousness.  His  eagerness  and  her  patience 


THE  FIRST  STEPS  263 

combined  to  bring  good  results,  at  first  slowly,  but 
as  time  went  on,  with  increasing  certainty. 

After  luncheon,  away  for  the  golf  links,  and  a 
merry  season  of  another  sort  of  teaching,  where 
Frances  and  her  pupil  were  fellow  learners. 

Billy's  strength  had  to  become  tamed  gradually 
to  skill,  but  there  was  gratification  to  him  at  first, 
which  he  did  not  voice,  when  his  ball  flew  like  a 
bird  far  beyond  Frances's  ineffectual  drives. 

"  How  well  you  do,  Billy !  "  she  said  with  genu 
ine  admiration,  the  second  day  of  their  efforts. 

The  young  man  did  not  respond. 

"  Does  n't  he  ?  "  she  turned  to  Burling,  who  stood 
by ;  but  she  appreciated  the  tact  with  which  Mau 
rice  refrained  from  open  praise,  which  just  now 
would  grate  upon  his  nephew's  sensitiveness. 

"  He  gets  good  direction,"  he  said  quietly ;  "  but 
don't  count  on  it,  Billy.  That 's  golf.  It  is  a  will- 
o'-the-wisp  :  now  you  get  it  and  now  you  don't." 

Following  the  hours  spent  on  the  links,  the  heir 
of  Ardleigh  returned  to  his  studies,  and  remained 
until  bedtime  buried  in  the  books  from  which  he 
was  to  recite  in  the  morning. 

Miss  Hereford  meantime  kept  watch  at  a  little 
distance  and  talked  with  Frances  every  day.  Dud 
ley,  the  sharp-eared,  sharp-eyed,  and  sharp-tongued, 
saw  all  that  was  going  on,  and  was  frequently  the 
recipient  of  her  mistress's  expressions  of  thanks 
giving. 

"I  waken  every  day  to  find  the  great  cloud 
lifted,  Dudley,"  she  said  one  morning  when  the 
maid  came  in  to  make  her  toilet.  "  I  never  thought 


264  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

to  have  such  kindly  feelings  toward  America  and 
everything  and  everybody  in  it ;  and  it 's  all  owing 
to  this  wonderful  young  girl." 

"  I  can't  see,  Miss  Hereford,  that  she  has  done 
anything  so  wonderful,"  responded  the  maid,  with 
the  frankness  of  a  privileged  confidante.  "  The 
doctors  all  said  it  would  be  the  saving  of  Mr.  Wil 
liam  to  have  his  mind  waked  up  by  an  interest  in 
young  people  his  own  age,  and  he  happened  to 
fancy  Miss  Rogers." 

"  Ah,  but  what  a  happening  it  was  for  us  that 
it  should  be  such  a  lovely  character  to  whom  he 
took  a  fancy  !  Mr.  William's  mind  was  like  that 
of  a  child,  and  to  have  all  these  new  impressions 
now  being  made  upon  it,  pure  and  good  —  what  a 
gift  of  God  it  is,  Dudley !  " 

The  woman  sniffed.  "  Miss  Rogers  has  you  all 
under  her  thumb,  Miss  Hereford,  —  you  and  Mr. 
Burling  as  well  as  Mr.  William,  and  even  that 
poor  creature  Sanders.  There  are  some  people 
too  good  for  me.  I  tell  you,  she  knows  which  side 
her  bread  is  buttered  on." 

"  Dudley !  "  Miss  Hereford's  gentle  eyes  flashed. 
"  You  don't  know  what  you  are  saying,"  she  added, 
kindly  but  firmly,  "  but  never  another  word  of  that 
sort  in  my  hearing." 

The  maid  dashed  away  the  tears  that  suddenly 
smarted  in  her  eyes.  "  Then  I  suppose  you  won't 
mind  entertaining  Miss  Graves  at  Ardleigh." 

Miss  Hereford  stared. 

"  What  interest  have  I  except  for  you  ?  "  went 
on  Dudley,  seeing  her  advantage  and  pursuing  it. 


THE  FIRST  STEPS  265 

"  Your  love  for  Mr.  William  makes  you  blind  to 
everything  else.  If  I  might  be  so  bold,  Miss  Here 
ford,  why  don't  you  have  Mr.  William  to  take  his 
meals  now  with  you  and  Mr.  Burling  ?  " 

"  I  did  suggest  that  to  Mr.  Burling  yesterday ; 
but  he  thought  it  wisest  not  to  disturb  the  pres 
ent  conditions  for  a  while  yet.  Mr.  William  takes 
an  early  start  now  in  the  morning  —  earlier  than 
we  do  —  so  as  to  get  at  his  studies.  Think  of  it, 
Dudley !  Look  back  to  the  days  when  our  poor 
child  was  ill ;  look  over  the  weary  years  between  ; 
and  then  see  how  small  are  the  thoughts  you  are 
holding  in  your  mind  in  view  of  this  wonderful 
blessing  that  has  started  on  its  way  to  us." 

"  That 's  true,  my  lady,"  said  Dudley  meaningly. 
"  Things  have  only  started.  There  's  more  com 
ing  to  you  than  you  've  counted  on ;  and  I  only 
wish  for  your  sake  that  Miss  Rogers  was  really  a 
princess  instead  of  a  Yankee  school-teacher  with 
loud-talking  Yankee  relations." 

After  this  burst  Dudley's  lips  snapped  together. 
Miss  Hereford  did  not  reply,  and  the  toilet  pro 
ceeded  in  silence ;  but  the  maid  hoped  the  words 
she  had  dropped  would  not  be  forgotten. 

After  their  last  unlucky  visit,  the  Jewetts  had 
not  called  at  Waterview  ;  but  many  notes  were  ex 
changed  between  Frances  and  Mrs.  Jewett,  whose 
helpful  thought  was  always  going  out  to  her  young 
friend. 

Laura  had  reflected  daily  upon  the  scene  in  the 
pagoda.  Frances  Rogers  had  become  an  object 
of  decided  interest  to  her  since  the  hour  when  she 


266  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

had  seen  the  enchanted  prince  weeping,  with  his 
head  in  the  lap  of  his  princess.  She  still  felt  a 
private  sense  of  surprise  that  she  herself  was  but 
a  cipher  in  his  estimation,  but  the  bulletins  of  his 
condition  as  they  reached  her  through  her  mother 
always  roused  her  interest. 

Laura  always  afterward  looked  back  upon  this 
time  as  the  season  when  she  began  to  regard 
doubtfully  those  standards  to  which  during  all 
her  girlhood  she  had  bowed  down.  She  began  to 
get  an  inkling  that  life  held  more  important  things 
than  an  intimate  knowledge  of  the  "latest  wrin 
kle"  in  every  line  of  fashionable  interest.  She 
suddenly  came  to  the  realization  that  she  was 
no  longer  thinking  of  the  housekeeper's  niece  at 
Waterview  as  an  inferior,  but  was,  in  spite  of 
herself,  looking  up  to  her. 

Her  own  fond  mother,  she  knew,  was  patiently 
tolerating  her  weaknesses  and  vanities  and  waiting 
for  the  happy  day  when  a  larger  outlook  would 
sweep  away  her  present  small  hopes  and  fears.  "  I 
could  never  have  done  what  Frances  Rogers  has !  " 
she  thought,  with  a  sudden  revulsion  of  humility. 
"  I  went  to  the  pagoda  that  first  time  full  of  con 
ceit  and  vanity,  just  thinking  of  my  own  effect  on 
Mr.  Burling  and  his  nephew.  If  the  prince  had 
fancied  me,  I  should  never  have  done  him  any 
good.  I  could  n't  have  been  the  right  princess, 
anyway."  Her  cheeks  burned. 

It  was  a  very  salutary  dose  that  she  was  swal 
lowing,  and  having  beneath  all  her  airy  affecta 
tions  a  very  honest  nature,  she  did  not  blink  the 


THE  FIRST  STEPS  267 

truth  now  that  she  saw  it.  "  1  've  been  just  a 
silly  little  snob  !  "  she  thought.  "  Mother  knows 
it.  I  dare  say  she  's  been  telling  me  so  for  weeks, 
in  some  underhanded  way." 

The  neighboring  houses  filled  with  their  summer 
residents,  and  Laura  found  her  girl  friends  about 
her  again ;  but  no  word  escaped  the  Jewetts  of  the 
story  of  the  enchanted  prince. 

Finally  one  of  Frances's  notes  stated  that  Mr. 
Burling  had  returned  from  New  York.  Morning 
after  morning  Laura  expected  to  meet  him  at  the 
golf  links,  but  he  did  not  appear. 

"  Do  you  suppose  Englishmen  go  into  seclusion 
when  they  lose  a  brother-in-law  ?  "  she  asked  her 
mother  one  evening,  when  she  came  in  bringing 
the  mail. 

"  I  don't  know.  Here  is  a  note  from  Frances 
now.  Let  us  see  what  she  says." 

"  '  All  is  going  well  with  us.  Mr.  Burling  and 
Miss  Hereford  are  much  stirred  by  the  improve 
ment  in  their  nephew.  Mr.  Burling  is  elated  that 
he  has  at  last  persuaded  Mr.  Hereford  to  learn 
golf,  for  he  considers  it  will  be  such  a  helpful  di 
version  for  mind  as  well  as  body.  One  of  the  claims 
in  the  case  has  been  inertia,  and  it  was  impossible 
for  them  to  interest  their  nephew  to  drive,  or  walk, 
or  fish,  or  enter  into  any  kind  of  sport.  Mr.  Bur 
ling  brought  from  New  York  a  complete  golf  out 
fit  for  me  as  well  as  for  Mr.  Hereford,  and  we  have 
been  going  over  to  the  links  every  afternoon '  "  — • 

"  That  is  the  reason,  then !  "  interrupted  Laura< 
M  He  always  used  to  go  in  the  morning." 


268  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  '  I  'm  not  very  quick  at  learning  the  game,  but 
am  fascinated  with  trying,  and  Mr.  Hereford  takes 
to  it  wonderfully.  I  can  see  what  a  satisfaction  it 
gives  him  to  excel  me.  Ah,  we  are  fast  gaining 
the  realization  for  him  that  there  is  nothing  abnor 
mal.  By  autumn  he  will  be  ready  for  a  tutor.  I 
am  now  trying  in  thought  to  prepare  him  to  allow 
me  to  leave  him.'  " 

"  Well,"  commented  Laura,  "  your  class  baby 
is  coming  in  for  everything." 

"  And  you  are  glad,  of  course,"  suggested  Mrs. 
Jewett.  "  Did  n't  you  say  that  no  money  would 
tempt  you  to  fill  her  place  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  did  ;  and  I  am  glad."  The  girl  spoke 
thoughtfully.  "  I  suppose  it  is  only  to  be  expected 
that  those  two  people  should  set  her  up  in  a  niche 
now  and  worship  her ;  but  I  do  think  "  —  Laura 
left  the  sentence  unfinished,  and  determined  to  con 
tinue  to  ignore  the  golf  links  in  the  afternoon. 

A  few  days  afterward  Mr.  Burling  called,  and 
mother  and  daughter  were  filled  with  sympathy,  as 
they  observed  the  relief  and  hopefulness  of  his 
words  and  manner. 

"  What  a  short  time  ago  it  seems,  Miss  Jewett," 
he  said,  "  since  that  morning  when  you  said  to  me 
that  you  were  not  the  right  princess !  Our  horizon 
never  was  so  dark  as  then." 

"  So  the  adage  was  proved,  was  n't  it  ? "  re 
sponded  Laura.  "  Yes,  indeed  ;  I  was  so  far  from 
being  the  right  princess,  I  seemed  to  be  the  far 
thest  wrong  that  could  be  found.  I  wonder  if 
every  time  I  meet  your  nephew  I  am  to  drive  him 
to  extremes  ?  " 


THE  FIRST  STEPS  269 

"  I  scarce  dare  to  make  a  suggestion,*'  f^nswered 
Burling,  with  a  smile,  "  but  I  have  looked  for  you 
on  the  links  for  several  afternoons.  My  nephew 
studies  through  the  morning,  so  I  attend  to  what 
ever  business  I  have  to  do  then,  and  give  my  after 
noons  to  teaching  the  young  idea  how  to  drive. 
Miss  Rogers  threatens  to  outdo  us  all  in  enthu 
siasm." 

"  How  long  does  she  remain  at  Water  view  ?  " 
asked  Laura. 

Burling's  countenance  sobered.  "That  is  one 
of  the  questions  which  we  don't  face  as  yet.  She 
has  brought  the  sunshine  into  our  lives.  As  yet 
we  scarcely  dare  hope  or  can  realize  that  her  going 
will  not  mean  a  return  to  old  conditions.  I  am 
sure  she  will  not  leave  us  until  my  nephew  has 
become  wonted  to  this  new  phase  of  his  life.  I 
speak  confidentially  with  you  both,  because  you 
know  what  the  situation  has  been,  and  you  are  Miss 
Rogers's  friends.  You  have  seen  how  he  has  clung 
to  her,  demanded  her  time,  would  like  to  tyrannize 
over  her.  All  that  is  past.  Now  he  rather  seeks 
seclusion,  and  she  is  dealing  with  the  present  phase. 
It  is  not  one  in  which  she  could  leave  him,  and  none 
of  us  could  perceive  that  so  clearly  as  she  herself. 
It  has  become  her  problem  as  well  as  ours.  She 
will  not  leave  us." 

Burling  smiled  as  he  finished,  and  his  expression 
startled  Laura. 

"  I  'm  sure  she  will  not,"  she  answered  thought- 
fully. 

"  You  will  have  a  testimonial  to  give  for  Christian 


270  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

Science  when  you  get  back  to  England,  Mr.  Buiv 
ling,"  said  Mrs.  Jewett. 

"  I  hope  so,"  he  replied  gravely.  "  I  shall  if  my 
nephew  goes  on  as  he  has  begun,  after  he  is  sepa 
rated  from  Miss  Rogers." 

Laura  Jewett  shrugged  her  shoulders.  "  Of 
course  your  doctors  and  friends  will  say  it  was  just 
the  start  that  any  congenial  comrade  would  have 
given  him  if  his  interest  could  have  been  roused." 

"  Do  you  yourself  believe  that  is  all  that  has 
been  done,  Mr.  Burling  ?  "  asked  Mrs.  Jewett. 

He  smiled  into  her  questioning  eyes  before  he 
replied. 

"  No,  I  am  convinced  that  it  is  not,"  he  answered 
slowly. 

"  Good." 

"  Of  course  we  can't  go  over  to  the  links  without 
meeting  people,"  went  on  Maurice  after  a  pause, 
"  and  I  notice  that  my  nephew  attracts  consider 
able  attention." 

"  He  would  anywhere,"  suggested  Mrs.  Jewett. 

"  True  ;  and  that  is  why  it  may  be  as  I  hope,  — 
that  his  story  is  not  generally  known." 

"  I  hope  you  don't  suspect  us,"  remarked  Laura. 

"  Certainly  not,"  responded  Burling. 

"  You  might,"  said  the  girl.  "  I  should  have 
been  apt  to  relate  the  tale  to  some  intimate,  only 
that  mother  warned  me.  You  see,  I  had  not  such 
faith  as  she  in  the  outcome,  and  did  not  suppose 
that  Mr.  Hereford  would  leave  his  retirement. 
As  it  is,  I  scarcely  think  any  one  knows  his  story 
—  excepting  one  phase  of  it."  Laura  smiled  archlj. 


THE  FIRST  STEPS  271 

"  It  is  very  generally  known  that  your  nephew  has 
a  title.  You  must  realize  that  all  good  Americans 
would  stare  even  if  he  were  an  insignificant  pygmy  : 
how  much  more,  then,  under  the  circumstances !  " 

"  Ah !  "  Burling  raised  his  eyebrows.  "  I  had  n't 
thought  of  that  feature  of  the  situation." 

"  Yes,  indeed.  In  fact,  a  friend  who  came  to 
see  me  yesterday  was  full  of  interest  in  your  party. 
She  had  seen  and  heard  you  at  the  links.  She 
assured  me  with  much  excitement  that  there  was 
a  lovely  blonde  princess  visiting  you,  and  supposed 
that  was  why  you  so  evidently  desired  to  remain 
by  yourselves." 

Burling  laughed.     "  What  did  you  tell  her  ?  " 

"  I  told  her  it  was  a  nickname  that  had  been 
given  the  young  lady,  and  that  you  were  all  really 
very  human." 

"  Be  careful.  We  must  n't  be  considered  too 
human.  I  don't  want  my  nephew  frightened  away 
from  the  course.  Won't  you  come  to-morrow  after 
noon  if  it  is  fine  and  help  me  protect  him  ?  We 
will  each  take  one  of  the  novices  and  have  a  four 
some." 

Laura  consented  demurely ;  but  when  the  visitor 
had  departed  she  turned  to  her  mother  in  comical 
dismay. 

"Fancy  me  as  the  partner  of  Ursa  Major! 
You  '11  have  to  come  and  caddy,  mother.  Some 
of  my  innocent  small  talk  will  be  sure  to  make  him 
set  on  me  with  a  mid-iron,  and  I  shall  need  you  to 
cry  for  help." 


CHAPTER  XXTI 

GOLF 

THE  following  day,  the  weather  being  glorious, 
Laura  Jewett  and  her  mother  took  their  way  to 
the  golf  links  at  the  appointed  hour.  They  found 
their  friends  waiting  for  them  near  the  first  teeing- 
ground. 

Frances  and  Mr.  Hereford  were  receiving  a 
lesson  in  form  from  Mr.  Burling,  using  daisies  for 
balls,  and  Laura  looked  with  much  covert  curiosity 
at  the  stalwart  figure  of  Sir  William  and  the  face 
that  he  turned  toward  them  upon  hearing  his  un 
cle's  greeting. 

"  He  did  n't  expect  us.  He  is  sorry,"  thought 
the  girl  quickly ;  but  the  young  fellow  advanced 
hatless  and  shook  hands  with  the  two  ladies.  His 
associations  with  Miss  Jewett  were  of  the  most 
disagreeable.  She  had  worried  and  annoyed  him 
when  he  was  in  the  dark,  and  afterward  had  pro 
phesied  evil  which  was  unfounded  ;  but  he  was 
rapidly  learning  that  other  things  beside  noblesse 
oblige,  and  he  faced  her  now  with  pensive  atten« 
tion  as  she  spoke  to  him. 

"  Is  n't  it  a  great  game  ?  "  she  asked  brightly. 

"  Yes.  I  am  only  learning  it ;  but  I  don't  break 
so  many  clubs  as  I  did.  Maurice  says  I  shall 
play  after  a  while." 


GOLF  273 

Laura  was  confident  that  the  eyes  looking 
through  her  scarcely  saw  her  at  all. 

"  I  think  golf  is  the  best  sport  there  is  —  except 
dancing,"  she  went  on.  "  Of  course,  dancing  takes 
the  lead." 

She  laughed  rather  nervously.  She  knew  she 
was  saying  the  wrong  thing,  and  there  seemed 
nothing  else  to  say. 

"  Dancing  ?  "  repeated  her  companion  gravely, 
at  last  looking  at  her.  "  Is  it  difficult  to  learn  ?  " 

"No,  indeed.  Easy.  I  could  teach  you  my 
self." 

The  serious  dark  eyes  seemed  weighing  this. 
"  Thank  you.  Princess,"  said  the  young  fellow, 
suddenly  turning  toward  Frances. 

"  Yes  ?  "  The  girl  looked  up  from  her  chat  with 
Mrs.  Jewett. 

"  Do  you  dance,  Princess  ?  " 

"Alas!  no." 

"  Do  you  intend  to  learn  ?  " 

"No." 

The  young  fellow  turned  back  to  Laura.  "I 
don't  need  to  learn  to  dance,"  he  announced  simply, 
with  an  air  of  relief. 

Miss  Jewett  repressed  a  smile.  "Silly  little 
cipher  —  zero  —  goose-egg  Laura  Jewett !  "  she 
said  to  herself.  "  Will  you  never  learn  your  place? 
This  is  growing  romantic.  I  wonder  if  Frances 
Rogers  realizes  it  ?  What  am  I  ?  "  with  a  sudden 
rush  of  humility,  "  what  am  I,  anyway,  compared 
to  her  ?  I  'm  going  to  write  a  new  primer :  '  The 
lion  is  strong.  Frances  Kogers  is  strong.' '; 


274  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Are  n't  you  going  to  play,  Mrs.  Jewett  ? " 
asked  Burling.  "  You  don't  seem  armed." 

"  No.  I  've  left  my  clubs  in  the  locker.  I  'm 
going  to  look  on  this  afternoon.  The  weather  is  so 
fine,  I  'm  satisfied  simply  to  be  out  of  doors." 

"  Well,  then,  we  '11  show  you  a  thing  or  two, 
We  '11  have  a  great  foursome." 

"  And  I  will  play  with  the  princess,"  announced 
Sir  William,  moving  toward  Frances's  blue  Tam- 
o'-Shanter. 

"Not  at  all,  not  at  all,"  returned  Burling. 
"  What  would  you  two  beginners  do  against  such 
seasoned  warriors  as  Miss  Jewett  and  myself  ?  " 

Frances  smiled  into  Billy's  grave  eyes.  "  We  're 
nothing  but  babes  in  the  woods,  you  know,"  she 
said.  "  We  should  get  lost  at  the  first  bunker,  and 
the  robins  would  come  and  cover  us  with  leaves." 

Sir  William  looked  as  if  he  would  rather  like 
that  programme,  but  his  uncle  spoke  decidedly. 

"  You  and  Miss  Jewett  will  play  together,  Billy, 
and  the  princess  and  I.  Watch  Miss  Jewett's 
form  now,  Miss  Rogers.  You  could  n't  do  better 
than  to  imitate  her." 

Laura  shrugged  her  shoulders.  "You  expect 
me  to  hit  the  ball  after  that,  do  you  ?  "  she  asked, 
as  Burling  stooped  and  carefully  made  a  tee. 

"  It  would  be  impossible  to  rattle  Miss  Jewett," 
he  replied. 

"  What  an  awful  moment !  "  she  remarked  air. 
ily,  taking  her  place  and  addressing  the  ball. 

"  I  think  you  're  too  near  me,  partner,"  she 
added,  looking  around  at  the  young  man,  who  was 


GOLF  275 

watching  her  movements  absently.  "  I  should  be 
sorry  to  disable  you,  for  we  have  to  beat  these  peo 
ple,  and  I  'm  counting  on  your  strong  right  arm." 

He  stepped  back,  and  she  made  her  drive  with  a 
coolness  and  skill  that  roused  the  admiration  of 
her  audience. 

"  Ah,  if  girls  can  drive  like  that !  "  exclaimed 
Frances,  her  eyes  shining.  "  Was  n't  that  splen 
did,  Billy  ?  "  " 

His  face  had  grown  interested  as  he  watched  the 
ball's  true,  swift  flight.  "  Immense.  I  should  n't 
suppose  you  could  do  that,  Miss  Jewett." 

"  Oh,  it  is  n't  muscle  that  counts  in  golf,"  she 
returned  lightly. 

"  Or  anywhere  else,  I  find,"  he  answered  soberly. 

They  got  on  very  well  together.  Laura  took 
touch  pains  with  her  partner-pupil,  and  he  being 
eager  to  learn,  by  the  time  they  sat  down  to  rest, 
flushed  with  the  pride  of  winning  the  game,  there 
existed  quite  friendly  relations  between  them. 
Mrs.  Jewett  had  sauntered  around  the  course 
with  her  daughter,  and  now  Sir  William  invited 
her  to  be  seated  at  a  little  table  with  them,  to 
drink  Apollinaris  lemonade. 

Frances  and  Mr.  Burling  were  at  another  table 
farther  down  the  piazza,  and  Laura  exulted  that 
in  the  glow  of  pleasant  excitement  evident  in  her 
partner's  face  he  did  not  appear  to  be  restless 
under  the  arrangement.  A  number  of  her  ac 
quaintances  and  friends  passed  and  repassed,  and 
it  was  with  a  mischievous  satisfaction  that  she 
noted  their  covert  interest. 


276  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  The  next  time  you  must  play,  Mrs.  Jewett," 
lie  suggested.  "  Do  you  play  as  well  as  your  daugh 
ter?" 

"  Ask  me  that,  Mr.  Hereford,"  said  Laura.  "  I 
do  wish  I  could  call  you  Sir  William !  It 's  so 
graud  for  us  Americans,  —  who  don't  have  Sir 
Anybodys,  you  know  ;  but  Mr.  Burling  says  I 
must  n't." 

"No,"  assented  the  young  man,  with  the  sim 
ple  and  rather  sad  dignity  into  which  he  instantly 
fell  upon  remembering  himself.  "  Maurice  says  it 
makes  people  stare,  so  it  is  best  not.  That 's  odd, 
too.  I  don't  understand  it.  But  you  were  going 
to  speak  of  your  mother,  Miss  Jewett." 

"Yes.  I  was  going  to  say  she  is  a  famous 
golfer." 

"  Then  you  shall  play  with  your  daughter  next 
time."  He  looked  at  Mrs.  Jewett,  who  smiled  in 
return. 

"  I  learned  the  game  in  your  beautiful  country," 
she  remarked.  "  I  learned  to  play  in  England." 

"  Do  you  think  England  is  beautiful  ?  "  asked 
the  young  man.  "  I  never  noticed.  It  is  beauti 
ful  here." 

"  When  you  go  back  it  will  look  to  you  as  never 
before.  You  will  be  filled  with  joy  in  the  whole 
land,  and  your  own  home,  of  course,  is  very  lovely." 

"  Ardleigh  ?  "  without  enthusiasm.  "  Oh,  yes,  I 
believe  Ardleigh  is  a  fine  old  place."  He  paused, 
then  added,  "I  am  studying  now,  getting  ready 
to  go  back.  I  have  lost  so  much  time  !  " 

"  Talk   about   people   with   a  past !  "   thought 


GOLF  277 

Laura  embarrassedly,  stirring  her  lemonade  with 
the  straws.  "  They  're  not  to  be  compared  for  dis 
comfort  to  people  without  a  past.  How  is  one  to 
talk  to  a  man  who  was  born  yesterday  without 
reminding  him  of  the  fact  every  minute  ?  " 

She  was  relieved  by  the  direct  and  calm  manner 
ia  which  her  mother  replied,  — 

"  We  know  in  Science  that  nothing  can  ever  be 
lost.  It  is  never  too  late  for  people  who  know 
they  are  living  in  eternity." 

"Yes,  the  princess  told  me  that  you  under 
stood,"  said  the  young  man  simply.  "  Miss  Jewett 
does  n't  understand,  does  she  ?  "  He  turned  his 
dark  eyes  upon  Laura,  who  grew  warm  with  sur 
prise. 

"  Not  yet ;  but  she  will  some  day,"  returned 
Mrs.  Jewett. 

"  No,"  still  regarding  Laura.  "  It  is  n't  in  her 
eyes.  It  is  in  the  princess's  eyes,  and  in  yours. 
P.erhaps  it  will  be  in  mine  some  day  when  I  have 
climbed  farther  up  the  rugged  way." 

"Certainly;  especially  if  you  remember  to  re 
joice." 

"  That  is  the  hardest  part  now,"  said  the  young 
man  frankly.  "  I  used  to  think  the  princess  liked 
to  be  with  me  as  much  as  I  do  with  her ;  but  now 
I  understand  that  it  is  only  her  kindness.  She 
knows  so  much  that  she  would  rather  talk  with 
Maurice,  of  course.  He  knows  a  lot,  does  Mau 
rice." 

"  That  won't  last  long,"  said  Mrs.  Jewett.  "  You 
can  learn  all  she  knows  of  books,  and  when  that  is 


278  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

accomplished  she  will  care  more  for  your  trust  in 
divine  Love  than  for  all  the  learning." 

"  But  she  can't  enjoy  stupid,  ignorant  people." 

"  Of  course  not ;  and  there  can't  be  any  in 
Science." 

The  young  fellow  looked  at  the  speaker  eagerly. 
"  There  can't  be  any  in  Science,  can  there  ?  "  he 
repeated. 

"  No,  indeed.  God  is  Intelligence  as  well  as 
Love,  and  you  have  nothing  to  fear." 

Billy  caught  his  breath.  "  But  it  hurts  me  to 
bore  the  princess !  "  he  said. 

"Patience,"  returned  Mrs.  Jewett,  smiling  at 
him.  "Patience.  You  are  on  the  right  track. 
Can  one  ask  or  wish  for  more  than  that  ? " 

He  drank  in  her  words  with  touching  absorption. 

"  We  would  be  very  glad  to  have  you  come  to 
see  us,  Mr.  Hereford,"  said  Mrs.  Jewett,  when  later 
they  were  parting.  "  I  know  you  are  very  busy, 
but  if  you  find  yourself  in  our  neighborhood,  drop 
in." 

"  I  will,"  he  responded  quickly,  "  If  you  will 
let  me,  I  will  come." 

"  Well,  mother !  "  exclaimed  Laura,  as  they  were 
driving  home.  "  Such  a  wonderful  thing  as  the 
change  in  that  man  I  have  never  in  my  life  seen  ! 
If  that  is  Christian  Science,  then  I  am  wasting 
time." 

"Oh,  Laura!"  Tears  sprang  to  Mrs.  Jewett's 
eyes.  "  If  our  class  baby  has  brought  that  about, 
as  well  as  this  wonderful  help  to  Mr.  Hereford, 
what  do  I  not  owe  her  I  " 


GOLF  279 

<l  He  is  transformed,  that  is  certain.  Of  course, 
people  might  say  he  is  under  the  spell  of  the  first 
attractive  girl  who  could  ever  come  near  him ;  but 
I  know  it  is  more  than  that.  Is  n't  his  simplicity 
touching  ?  Why,  he  has  n't  his  eyes  wide  enough 
open  yet  to  know  that  he  is  in  love  with  his  prin 
cess." 

"  And  he  is  n't.  He  won't  be,"  said  Mrs.  Jewett 
quickly.  "  Frances  will  take  care  of  that." 

"  Don't  be  so  sure.  How  about  Frances  her 
self  ?  I  can't  imagine  any  more  attractive  situation 
than  waking  up  the  spiritual  part  of  that  handsome 
young  boor  —  as  he  was  when  I  first  saw  him." 

"  The  affection  of  a  mother  for  her  child,"  said 
Mrs.  Jewett.  "  Something  like  that  Frances  must 
of  course  feel  for  him." 

Laura  laughed.  "  She  did  n't  look  the  part  this 
afternoon.  She  is  a  girl,  mother,  and  he  is  '  a 
lord  of  high  degree '  —  or  low  degree,  I  don't  know 
which —  and  he  worships  her." 

"  Science  attends  to  all  that,"  replied  Mrs. 
Jewett  quietly.  "  Every  working  Scientist  ought 
to  handle  the  claim  of  mortal  mind  attraction  be 
tween  man  and  woman  every  day  of  his  or  her 
life." 

"  How  about  love  ?     I  notice  they  marry." 

"  Love  is  a  different  thing.  When  true  love 
comes,  it  glorifies  the  day's  work." 

"  Well,  how  do  you  know  it  has  n't  come  in  this 
case  ?  "  persisted  the  girl. 

"  That  is  none  of  my  business,"  said  Mrs.  Jewett, 
smiling,  "  and  there  is  so  much  that  is !  We  don't 


280  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

want    to   hurt    or   confuse   our    friends    by 
thoughts." 

"  Oh,  if  you  're  going  to  be  a  Sphinx !  "  returned 
Laura,  but  she  reached  over  and  squeezed  her 
mother's  hand.  "  I  'm  going  to  study  it,  mother," 
she  said.  "  I  've  been  very  slow,  but  I  've  come  to 
it.  I  've  done  a  lot  of  thinking  the  last  month. 
I  've  outgrown  the  attitude  of  those  astute  outsiders 
who  think  they  make  such  an  astonishing  conces 
sion  when  they  announce  that  they  do  '  believe  there 
is  something  in  it.'  I  begin  to  know  that  there 's 
something  in  it  a  good  deal  bigger  than  I  am." 

Sanders,  with  an  unwonted  amount  of  time  on 
his  hands,  had  become  jaunty  in  the  same  ratio 
that  his  master  had  grown  humble. 

"  I  'm  a  valet  instead  of  a  nurse  now,  that 's 
what  I  ham,"  he  announced  to  Miss  Graves  this 
afternoon  while  the  golf  players  were  away.  He 
had  found  her  sewing  on  her  porch.  "  There  's 
something  doing  in  our  family,  Miss  Graves,  and 
it 's  hall  along  of  your  niece,  bless  'er  good  'eart." 

"  I  don't  worry  as  I  did  about  her,  Sanders,  I 
must  say.  She  's  done  what  Miss  Hereford  asked 
of  her,  and  the  young  man  shows  the  effect  of  her 
help.  I  don't  believe  he  'd  hurt  a  fly  ;  and  he 
seems  kind  of  sad  to  me,  though  my  niece  won't 
admit  it." 

"  Yes ;  but  I  'm  looking  for  'im  to  get  hover 
that.  From  being  the  laziest  young  gentleman 
one  could  find,  the  days  don't  seem  long  enough ; 
and  hinstead  of  sleeping  when  'e  'as  a  bit  of  time 


GOLF  281 

or  the  rain  won't  let  them  play  golf,  'e  goes  hoff 
for  long  tramps  through  the  country.  At  first  I 
was  for  going  with  'im ;  but  'e  said  I  might  stop 
at  'ome.  So  I  went  to  Mr.  Burling  and  told  'im, 
and  'e  looked  sort  of  startled  and  then  went  to 
hask  the  princess ;  but  she  just  laughed.  '  Let 
'im  go,'  she  said,  '  w'enever  and  w'erever  'e  likes.' 
What  surprised  me  as  much  as  hanything  was 
that  Mr.  William  was  willing  to  go  without  the 
princess." 

"  It 's  a  mercy,"  rejoined  the  housekeeper  curtly. 
"  My  niece  has  an  hour  to  herself  now  and  then  in 
these  days." 

"  And  so  do  I,  Miss  Graves ;  and  it 's  hall  along 
of  the  princess  and  'er  religion.  She  will  'ave  it 
that  nobody  's  done  hanything  but  God  halrnighty, 
and  she  must  know  what  she  's  talking  about  — 
and  the  fact  his,  Miss  Graves,  I  stopped  to  hask 
if  you  'd  kindly  get  me  the  princess's  book  —  'er 
'ymnal.  She  said,  the  young  lady  did,  that  I  might 
read  in  it  w'enever  I  'ad  time.  I  was  hever  fond 
of  poetry  ;  and  that  'as  the  truest  in  it  that  hever 
I  'eard." 

Miss  Graves  looked  in  astonishment  at  the  man 
a  minute  before  she  rose,  then  going  into  the  house, 
returned  with  the  hymnal. 

He  turned  over  its  leaves  and  pointed  to  the 
second  verse  of  their  favorite  hymn,  "  Shepherd, 
show  me  how  to  go." 

"  Read  there,  Miss  Graves." 

She  took  the  book  and  followed  as  Sanders 
read, — 


282  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Thou  wilt  bind  the  stubborn  will, 

(That 's  Mr.  William.) 

Wound  the  callous  breast, 
(That  was  'is  —  'e  was  'arder  than  nails.) 

Bid  self-righteousness  be  still, 

(That  was  me.     I  thought  I  was  a  peach  till  *er 
'ighness  came.) 

Break  hearth's  stupid  rest. 

(That  was  hall  of  us,  Miss  Graves.)  " 

Sanders  paused,  and  his  companion  read  to  the 
end  of  the  verse,  — 

"  Pilgrims  on  a  barren  shore, 

Lab'ring  long  and  lone, 
We  would  enter  by  the  door, 
And  Thou  know'st  Thine  own." 

"  The  princess,  she 's  one  of  '  is  hown,"  said 
Sanders.  "  Miss  'Ereford,  she  hentertained  an 
hangel  hunawares.  I  guess  I  know  if  hanybody 
does.  I  'ad  sour  looks  and  'ot  tea  thrown  at  me. 
I  'ad  kicks  and  cuffs  and  hevery  few  days  a  grouch  ; 
and  I  was  a  havaricious  'ypocrite,  pretending  to 
love  Mr.  William  when  I  'ated  'im ;  and  now  look 
at  us.  This  is  your  niece's  doings,  and  I  'm  going 
to  be  the  same  kind  of  a  Christian  she  is.  She 
says  I  can.  I  suppose  you  are  one  halready  ?  " 

Miss  Graves  cleared  her  throat.  "  I  was  brought 
up  a  Christian,  yes,  Sanders,"  she  answered,  sew 
ing  busily. 

The  man  was  turning  over  the  leaves  of  the 
hymnal.  " 'Ere 's  another,"  he  said.  "I'll  lay 
the  princess  says  this  verse  hevery  morning  of  'e* 
sweet  life." 


GOLF  283 

He  indicated  the  lines  to  Miss  Graves,  who  read 
silently,  — 

"  My  prayer,  some  daily  good  to  do 

To  Thine,  for  Thee,  - 
An  offering  pure  of  Love,  whereto 
God  leadeth  me." 

He  went  off  at  last,  bearing  the  hymnal  trium 
phantly  under  his  arm. 

Miss  Graves  looked  after  him  through  her 
glasses  as  he  receded.  Then  she  rose  restlessly  and 
moved  to  the  edge  of  the  porch.  Standing  there 
on  the  step,  she  worked  a  few  minutes  untwisting 
some  matted  tendrils  of  the  vine.  But  her  thoughts 
were  not  upon  what  she  was  doing.  At  last  she 
ceased,  and  her  absent  eyes  took  note  of  a  stone 
lying  near  by.  She  turned  it  over  with  the  toe  of 
her  shoe. 

"  What  have  you  got  to  say  about  Frances  ?  " 
she  inquired.  "  Nothing  ?  Well,  it 's  a  wonder/ 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

MORE   LIGHT 

THE  weeks  went  by,  and  the  programme  of  the 
days  was  practically  unchanged,  except  in  one 
particular  ;  and  this  was  the  attitude  of  the  young 
Sir  William  Hereford  toward  his  princess. 

The  suspicions  which  Dudley  had  endeavored 
to  instill  into  her  mistress's  mind  seemed  less 
and  less  founded.  Maurice  Burling  continued  to 
attend  the  little  morning  service,  after  which  his 
nephew  was  left  alone  for  an  hour  for  the  treat 
ment  and  talk  which  Frances  gave  him  daily,  and 
under  the  influence  of  which  a  quiet  good  cheer 
and  courage  gradually  came  to  him.  Following 
this  came  recitations  and  study  ;  but  unless  the 
party  went  to  the  golf  links  after  lunch,  that  was 
the  last  Frances  saw  of  her  pupil  until  the  follow 
ing  day ;  and  when  golf  was  indulged  in,  as  soon 
as  the  game  was  over  Billy  always,  as  a  matter  of 
course,  left  Miss  Rogers  to  Burling's  escort. 

The  social  life  of  the  resort  was  now  in  full 
swing,  but  as  the  family  at  Waterview  were  known 
to  be  in  mourning,  it  was  easy  for  them  to  escape 
its  demands. 

Frances  soon  discovered  that  many  of  the  tramps 
which  Sir  William  took  in  the  afternoons  included 


MORE  LIGHT  285 

an  informal  visit  at  Windermere.  Sometimes  she 
drove  about  the  country  with  Maurice  Burling, 
whose  watchfulness  for  her  comfort  was  vigilant. 
Sometimes  she  sat  for  an  hour  with  Miss  Hereford, 
whose  love  and  gratitude  toward  her  grew  with  the 
days.  The  girl's  attitude  toward  life,  coupled  with 
the  extraordinary  transformation  she  had  worked, 
overcame  little  by  little  the  English  lady's  preju 
dices,  until  one  day  Frances  met  her  aunt  at  their 
evening  dinner  with  beaming  eyes. 

"  Miss  Hereford  has  asked  me  to  read  to  her 
every  day  from  '  Science  and  Health,'  "  she  an 
nounced.  "  Mr.  Burling  sent  to  New  York  for 
two  copies,  one  for  himself  and  one  for  her,  and 
they  came  to-day.  She  has  asked  to  come  to  the 
lesson  to-morrow  morning,  too." 

"  H'm.  Your  cause  seems  to  be  booming,"  re 
marked  Miss  Graves.  "  At  the  same  time,  I  don't 
just  see  how  they  could  hold  off,  with  that  boy  of 
theirs  clothed  and  in  his  right  mind." 

"  Yet  you  hold  off,"  said  Frances. 

"  He  is  n't  my  nephew  !  "  returned  Miss  Graves, 
with  a  sharp  look  at  her  niece. 

"It  will  be  such  a  blessed  thing  for  him,  to 
have  them  understand  a  little  of  Christian  Science 
before  they  leave  America,"  said  the  girl  mus 
ingly. 

"  I  judge  he  is  n't  going  to  rare  around  and  pull 
down  houses  and  raise  Ned  when  you  go  'way  from 
him  now,"  remarked  the  housekeeper. 

"No,  indeed.  He  has  a  different  and  a  safe 
reliance." 


286  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

Miss  Graves  gave  an  inarticulate  ejaculation. 
"  Dudley  says  he  finds  it  over  at  Windermere," 
she  ventured. 

Frances  looked  up  inquiringly.  "  Yes,"  she  re 
turned.  "  He  finds  sympathy  there.  I  told  you 
—  did  n't  I  ?  —  that  Laura  Jewett  has  at  last 
made  her  mother  happy  by  studying  Science  seri 
ously." 

"  I  ain't  a  bit  surprised,"  remarked  Miss  Graves 
dryly.  "  She  looks  smart." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  Why,  Sir  William  Heref  ord  is  n't  going  to 
end  up  in  an  asylum,  after  all.  Do  you  suppose 
she  is  going  to  give  up  the  chance  of  heart  to 
heart  talks  with  him  ?  Not  if  that  little  girl 
knows  herself." 

"  Aunt  Mira,  don't !  "  The  slender  eyebrows 
drew  together.  "  How  wrong  your  sense  is  !  " 

"  It 's  real  good  horse  sense,  Frances.  I  Ve 
lived  in  this  world  a  while  longer  than  you  have. 
Now,  don't  look  so  cut  up.  It  kind  of  riles  me  to 
have  that  young  man  take  everything  he  can  get 
from  you,  then  as  soon  as  he  's  fit  to  talk  to,  go 
off  and  spend  his  time  with  other  folks." 

Frances  hesitated  a  moment,  and  Miss  Graves 
glanced  sharply  at  her  deeply  flushed  cheeks. 

"  I  'm  quite  certain  you  would  not  like  it  if  he 
did  otherwise,"  returned  Frances. 

"No,  I  should  be  scared  to  death,"  admitted 
Miss  Graves  promptly.  "  He  was  around  here  a 
few  minutes  yesterday  afternoon,  as  civil  and  well 
spoken  as  anybody,  while  you  were  off  driving 


MORE  LIGHT  287 

with  Mr.  Burling.  I  'm  some  scared  about  him." 
Another  sharp  look  at  Frances's  downcast  eyes. 

"  Indeed  ?     Scared  about  Mr.  Burling  ?  " 

"  Yes.  You  're  only  a  girl,  and  as  green  as  any 
other  girl  about  the  ways  of  earth,  for  all  you 
know  so  much  about  heaven.  I  'm  just  counting 
the  weeks,  Frances  Rogers,  before  I  can  get  you 
back  to  Melrose.  There  's  an  ocean  now  between 
you  and  these  folks,  only  you  can't  see  it.  In  the 
fall  you  can." 

"  Yes ;  in  the  fall  I  can,"  returned  Frances 
slowly.  "Miss  Hereford  and  I  had  a  business 
talk  this  afternoon,  Aunt  Mira.  She  told  me 
what  she  intends  paying  me  for  my  work  here  this 
summer.  It  is  a  great  deal.  It  is  very  hard  for 
me  to  take  it.n 

The  girl  spoke  in  detached  phrases,  as  if  the 
fiords  came  with  difficulty. 

"  You  've  earned  every  cent  of  it,  I  don't  care 
what  it  is,"  declared  Miss  Graves  emphatically. 

"  Miss  Hereford  was  very,  very  kind.  She  met 
my  objections  with  decided  arguments.  She  had 
thought  it  all  out,  and  had  it  down  on  paper  what 
the  tutoring  was  worth  and  what  she  would  have 
had  to  pay  a  physician  for  the  same  amount  of 
attention.  It  will  help  us,  Aunt  Mira  —  but  it  is 
very  hard  for  me.  I  have  been  treated  like  a 
guest.  They  have  done  so  much  for  me !  " 

Miss  Graves  saw  the  furtive  touch  of  the  girl's 
handkerchief  to  the  corner  of  one  of  the  downcast 
eyes,  and  her  heart  yearned  within  her  at  the  dis 
play  of  weakness  in  such  a  quarter. 


288  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  But  it 's  good  for  you,  Frances,  dear  child," 
she  said  kindly.  "  It  has  been  a  matter  of  busi 
ness  from  the  first,  and  this  action  of  Miss  Here 
ford's  places  it  right  in  that  light  and  holds  it 
there.  Mr.  Hereford  is  making  it  evident  that  he 
sees  it  so,  and  Mr.  Burling  is  only  your  grateful 
host,  who  wants  to  give  you  what  diversion  he 
can." 

"  Of  course  I  understand  that ! "  returned  the 
girl. 

She  and  her  aunt  always  had  their  evenings  un 
disturbed,  and  Miss  Graves  appreciated  her  charm 
ing  companion.  Frances  talked  with  her  or  read 
to  her,  sometimes  on  the  subject  nearest  her  heart, 
and  sometimes  from  one  of  the  latest  novels  or 
magazines,  with  which  the  house  abounded.  Miss 
Graves  no  longer  contended  with  her  niece  about 
her  faith,  and  Frances  herself  had  no  means  of 
knowing  how  much  her  aunt's  mental  attitude 
might  have  changed  toward  it  until  the  very  even 
ing  following  this  talk. 

"  I  Ve  got  one  of  my  headaches  coming  on, 
Frances,"  said  Miss  Graves,  resignedly. 

"  Oh,  I  'm  sorry.  Can't  you  give  me  the  orders 
to-night,  so  I  shall  be  able  to  do  your  work  in  the 
morning  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  could,  but  I  'd  rather  do  my  work  my 
self.  Do  you  want  to  treat  me,  Frances  ?  " 

"Indeed,  I  do!" 

The  housekeeper  was  already  pale,  and  her  hand 
pressed  her  forehead. 

"  Well,  if  you  '11  fix  me  so  's  I  can  get  up  to- 


MORE  LIGHT  289 

morrow  morning  and  go  on  as  if  nothing  had  hap 
pened,  I  '11  read  your  book,  and  I  '11  know,  if  I 
can't  make  head  nor  tail  of  it,  the  fault 's  in  me 
and  not  in  Mrs.  Eddy.  I  don't  believe  you  can, 
though,  child.  I  'm  a  hard  nut." 

"  I  know  I  can't,"  returned  the  girl 

"  What  do  you  want  to  try  for,  then  ?  "  asked 
Miss  Graves,  disconcerted. 

"  Because  God  can  and  will,  Aunt  Mira.  Just 
go  to  bed  now,  and  be  trustful." 

As  soon  as  her  aunt  had  lain  down  and  was 
safely  tucked  in,  Frances  seated  herself  beside  the 
bed  and  covered  her  eyes  with  her  hand. 

"  I  feel  foolish  enough  to  laugh,"  thought  Miss 
Miranda,  looking  up  covertly  at  the  shadowy  fig 
ure,  "  but  I  guess  I  '11  say  my  prayers.  I  've  asked 
my  Father  to  cure  my  headaches  every  night  since 
Frances  Rogers  came ;  and  if  He  does  do  it  for 
the  child's  asking,  I  '11  know  there 's  something 
wrong  with  my  petitions." 

Miss  Graves  was  of  the  temperament  which 
sleeps  with  one  eye  open.  On  this  occasion  the 
first  thing  she  knew  after  she  closed  her  eyes  upon 
Frances's  still  figure  and  began  to  say  her  prayers, 
was  that  daylight  was  shining  in  at  her  window. 

"What  does  this  mean?"  she  thought  in  be 
wilderment,  sitting  up  in  bed.  She  looked  at  her 
watch.  It  was  half  past  six.  She  looked  around 
at  her  niece.  Frances  was  still  sleeping. 

"  I  have  n't  done  that  for  twenty  years,"  was  her 
astonished  thought, "  and  what 's  a  good  deal  more, 
my  head  's  clear." 


290  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

For  a  few  minutes  she  sat  quietly  thinking ;  then 
she  reached  out  to  the  stand  near  her  bed  and 
took  her  Bible. 

Opening  it  at  random,  her  eyes  fell  upon  these 
lines :  "  Arise,  shine,  for  thy  light  has  come." 

Awe  stole  over  her  heart.  She  let  the  leaves  of 
the  Bible  close  and  looked  long  at  the  sunny  strip 
gilding  the  edges  of  her  window  curtain. 

Frances  turned  and  sighed  and  opened  her  eyes. 
"  Oh,  good-morning,  Aunt  Mira." 

"  That 's  as  true  a  word  as  you  ever  said,  child." 

"  What  ?  " 

"  It 's  the  best  morning  I  've  known  for  many 
a  long  day.  I  'm  going  to  try  to  learn  how  and 
why.  I  'm  going  to  study  your  books,  Frances  ; 
and  I  want  to  ask  your  pardon  for  the  things  I 
said  when  you  first  came  here." 

Frances  sat  up  in  bed  too,  and  threw  her  arms 
around  the  other's  neck.  "  You  will  learn  so 
much,  Aunt  Mira !  You  will  learn  what  a  small 
part  of  it  all  is  the  physical  healing.  We  shall 
be  so  happy !  " 

Weeks  passed  away,  and  the  season  was  draw 
ing  to  a  close  for  the  young  teacher  whose  duties 
at  home  awaited  her.  She  had  so  long  been  the 
pivot  upon  which  the  household  turned  that  it  was 
tacitly  accepted  that  when  she  must  leave  they 
would  all  go.  In  those  last  weeks  even  Dudley 
softened  toward  the  housekeeper's  niece.  Her 
jealousy  for  the  family  she  adored  had  been  soothed 
by  the  fact  that  Mr.  William  no  longer  sought 
the  girl  in  his  leisure  moments,  and  that  the 


MORE  LIGHT  291 

dreaded  time  had  never  come  when  all  barriers 
between  the  housekeeper's  quarters  and  the  family 
rooms  would  be  broken  down.  Miss  Hereford 
loved  Miss  Rogers,  to  be  sure,  but  the  family  cer 
tainly  owed  her  a  great  deal  for  Mr.  William's 
improvement,  and  if  they  were  all  taken  up  with 
this  new-fangled  religion  of  hers,  that  mattered 
little.  There  were  only  a  few  weeks  left,  and  then 
away  for  old  England,  and  no  more  America  or 
Americans  forever ! 

It  was  early  in  August  that  Maurice  Burling 
sent  for  Sanders  one  evening  to  come  to  him  in  his 
study.  As  the  servant  entered  the  room  Burling 
noted  the  change  in  the  man's  countenance  which 
the  summer  had  made. 

"  Well,  Sanders,"  he  said,  turning  around  in  his 
chair  and  facing  the  other  with  a  smile,  "  you  don't 
look  so  down  in  the  mouth  as  you  did  three  months 
ago." 

"  Thank  you,  sir.  I  've  hevery  reason  for  look 
ing  better.  If  I  may  say  so,  Mr.  Burling,"  looking 
at  the  debonair  countenance  before  him,  "  you  'ave 
thrown  off  five  to  ten  years  yourself  since  we  came 
to  Waterview." 

"  Yes  ?  Well,  that 's  the  way  I  feel,  Sanders. 
Now  I  'm  thinking  about  home.  I  dare  say  you 
are." 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Have  you  talked  at  all  with  Mr.  William  about 
a  return  to  Ardleigh?  " 

"  No,  Mr.  Burling.  I  've  'ad  no  horders,  sir, 
hand  'e  'as  n't  spoke  of  it." 


292  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  That  is  well."  Maurice  nodded.  "  I  know  it 
is  in  his  mind.  We  have  referred  to  it  several 
times.  It  is  time  now  to  engage  our  passage.  I 
will  speak  to  him.  It  has  been  an  interesting 
thing  to  observe  his  growing  independence  of  Miss 
Rogers.  Once  we  could  not  have  made  the  propo 
sition  to  leave  her." 

Burling's  fine  features  glowed  with  deep  content. 

"  Yes,  Mr.  Burling,  'e  'as  a  pride  now ;  but  hin 
my  hopinion  it  does  n't  mean  an  hindependence  of 
the  princess." 

"  You  think  he  will  rebel  at  going  back  to  Eng 
land  ?  Oh,  no,  Sanders.  You  may  not  have  known, 
but  Mr.  William  has  been  growing  more  generally 
friendly  of  late.  He  attends  to  business  here,  but 
for  pleasure  he  goes  to  the  ladies  at  Windermere." 
The  speaker's  eyes  laughed  pleasantly  into  the  fixed 
ones  of  the  servant. 

"  Your  pardon,  Mr.  Burling,  but  I  do  know  'ow 
ho f ten  Mr.  William  goes  to  Windermere." 

"  And  Miss  Jewett  always  joins  us  at  golf  now. 
Mr.  William,  contrary  to  his  old  aversion,  urges 
her  doing  so." 

"  I  dare  say,  Mr.  Burling.  AowAeuer,  all  that 
does  n't  haffect  my  belief  that  Mr.  William,  w'ere- 
hever  'e  is  and  w'athever  'e  '  s  doing,  is  thinking 
habout  the  princess." 

Burling  laughed.  "  Ah,  you  're  romantic,  San 
ders.  You  wish  it  to  be  so." 

"  Well,  Mr.  Burling,  once  I  would  'ave  felt  it 
better  for  Mr.  William  not  to  get  well  than  to 
make  such  a  match;  but  now  I  think  that  the 


MORE  LIGHT  293 

greatest  blessing  that  could  come  to  Hardleigh 
would  be  hour  Hamerican  princess;  and  if  she 
were  really  the  niece  of  hour  queen,  I  say  she 
could  n't  be  a  rarer  lady  than  w'at  she  his  !  " 

"  Hear,  hear  !  "  said  Burling.  "  Your  senti 
ments  do  you  credit,  Sanders,  but  your  judgment 
about  your  master  has  run  wild." 

"  You  think  so,  Mr.  Burling ;  but  it 's  little 
things  I  go  by ;  and  trust  me  to  know  w'at 's 
mostly  in  Mr.  William's  mind." 

Burling  laughed  and  rose.  "  What  is  he  doing 
now  ?  Studying,  I  suppose.  I  '11  go  to  him  for  a 
few  minutes.  I  intend  to  engage  our  passage  for 
an  early  date  in  September,  so  you  can  begin  sing 
ing  '  Home,  Sweet  Home,'  Sanders." 

Maurice  found  his  nephew  at  a  desk,  surrounded 
by  books,  the  lights  blazing  above  his  head,  un 
dauntedly  working  in  the  warmth  of  the  summer 
evening. 

"Is  there  any  admittance  except  on  business, 
Billy  ?  "  he  asked,  pausing  at  the  threshold  of  the 
door. 

The  young  man  turned  and  stretched  his  arms 
as  he  yawned. 

"  Yes,  come  in,"  he  said.  "  I  'm  about  through. 
The  princess  gave  me  such  a  compliment  this 
morning  on  my  improvement  that  I  've  been  work 
ing  double  time  to-day." 

"What?  Neglected  Windermere  ?"  asked  Bur 
ling.  "  I  thought  when  you  left  us  after  golf  that 
you  probably  went  over  there  to  see  why  Miss 
Jewett  did  n't  come  to  play." 


294  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  No  ;  I  walked  awhile  and  then  came  home  to 
dig." 

Burling  seated  himself.  "I  came  in  to-night 
because  it  suddenly  occurred  to  me  that  Aunt 
Eleanor  is  very  particular  about  her  stateroom, 
and  I  would  better  be  writing  to  the  steamship 
company." 

Sir  William  ceased  yawning  and  looked  at  his 
uncle. 

"  Oh.     Are  you  setting  a  time  for  going  ?  " 

"Well,  I  thought  I  would  consult  with  you 
about  it.  The  princess's  school  opens  in  Sep 
tember,  and  I  thought  it  might  be  less  doleful  for 
us  to  leave  her  here  than  to  let  her  leave  us  here, 
eh  ?  Better  be  at  Ardleigh  without  her  than  here 
without  her,  eh  ?  "  Burling's  eyes  shone  cheer- 
fully. 

"  Yes.  It  has  to  be  gone  through  with,"  replied 
Sir  William  slowly.  "  We  must  separate  for  a 
while.  She  says  I  ought  to  spend  this  next  winter 
with  a  tutor.  Of  course  I  must.  I  see  that  my 
self  ;  then  next  summer  "  —  a  change  like  the  sun 
breaking  out  upon  a  cloudy  landscape  irradiated 
his  face  —  "I  shall  be  more  worthy  of  her." 

A  cold  fear  clutched  Maurice  Burling's  heart. 
"  You  set  some  definite  time,  then,  for  seeing 
the  princess  again  ? "  he  asked  when  he  could 
speak. 

His  nephew  smiled  into  the  steady  gray  eyes. 
"There  would  naturally  be  a  definite  time,"  he 
said,  "  or  I  could  n't  leave  her ;  and  that  time 
would  naturally  be  the  very  first  possible  minute.'T 


MORE  LIGHT  295 

Burling  kept  silence.  The  surprise  was  too 
sudden  and  overwhelming  to  admit  of  speech. 

"This  impression  may  weaken  before  another 
summer,"  he  said  at  last.  "  You  are  going  to 
meet  a  lot  of  girls  at  home,  Billy." 

The  young  fellow  smiled  with  infinite  contempt, 
and  said  nothing. 

"  And  you  are  going  to  learn  many  things  about 
your  position  of  which  now  you  don't  dream.  You 
have  not  sought  Miss  Rogers  outside  your  working 
hours.  I  thought  you  did  not  care." 

"  I  was  not  fit.  I  had  not  learned  enough  ;  but 
the  man  I  will  become  for  her  sake,  and  with 
Divine  Love  to  help  me,  will  be  fit." 

The  boy  looked  very  young  and  very  hand 
some  as  he  made  this  declaration.  His  uncle 
regarded  him  gravely.  "  I  am  your  guardian, 
Billy,  and  I  ask  you  to  remember  that  you  are 
going  home  to  be  the  head  of  a  splendid  estate. 
You  will  be  drawn  into  a  circle  whose  lives  and 
habits  will  all  be  new  to  you.  You  have  a  house 
in  London,  and  you  will  entertain  women  —  bril 
liant,  beautiful  women  —  who  would  scarcely  thinU 
they  could  converse  with  an  American  school 
teacher.  Let  me  advise  you  not  to  commit  your 
self  to  this  young  girl,  whom  we  respect  and  — 
and  —  reverence  to  such  an  extent  that  the  idea  of 
disappointing  or  misleading  her  would  be  the  most 
painful  thing  in  the  world." 

"Mislead  her!  Disappoint  her!"  Sir  William, 
smiled  upon  his  companion  pityingly.  "  Why, 
Maurice,"  he  added  simply,  after  a  pause  to  choose 


296  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

his  words,  "  you  don't  seem  to  understand.  She  is 
my  life." 

Burling's  teeth  set  together  for  an  instant. 
"  And  what  do  you  think  you  are  to  her,  Billy  ? 
Have  you  asked  her  that  ?  " 

"  No,  not  yet.  I  shall  wait  till  the  very  last, 
for  then  she  will  know  that  I  have  done  my  best. 
She  is  so  far  above  me  as  yet  —  my  princess  !  The 
English  ladies  not  speak  to  her !  Ah,  I  shall  be 
always  looking  for  those  who  may  be  fit  for  her  to 
speak  to.  She  says  that  some  people  over  there 
understand.  And  it  won't  seem  so  very  long,  for 
I  shall  work  so  hard !  " 

Suddenly  the  boy  stretched  out  his  hand  to  his 
companion.  "You've  been  awfully  good  to  me, 
Maurice.  I  've  given  you  a  lot  of  trouble !  "  he 
said,  with  a  rare  burst  of  affection. 

His  uncle  lifted  a  pale  face  to  him.  "That's 
all  right,  old  man.  We  must  begin  now  talking 
over  home  affairs.  I  wish  you  would  plan  to  give 
me  an  hour  a  day  until  we  go.  There  are  a  good 
many  things  that  I  would  like  to  explain  to  you 
before  you  get  there." 

"  Aunt  Eleanor  says  the  greenhouses  are  very 
fine,"  said  Sir  William,  smiling  absently.  "  She 
loves  flowers  so  much.  I  'm  glad  she  can  have 
them  all  winter  —  all  she  wants." 

"  Yes.  Aunt  Eleanor  has  missed  a  good  many 
things." 

"  Oh  —  Aunt  Eleanor  —  yes ;  but  —  I  was  think- 
ing  of  the  princess." 

Burling  rose  abruptly.     "  Well,  I  '11  say  good« 


MORE  LIGHT  297 

night,  Billy,  and  to-morrow  I  '11  write  to  the  steam 
ship  company." 

Had  Sanders  met  him  as  he  slowly  left  the  room, 
the  man  would  scarcely  have  repeated  his  declara* 
tion  that  the  years  had  slipped  from  him. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

THE   LAST   DAY 

THE  next  day  was  rainy.  As  Miss  Graves  and 
Frances  rose  from  lunch,  Maurice  Burling  appeared 
on  their  porch  and  knocked  beside  the  open  door. 

Frances  answered  the  summons  and  joined  him 
on  the  piazza. 

"  Here  is  the  book  of  poems  I  spoke  of,  Miss 
Rogers.  This  rainy  afternoon  I  thought  you 
would  have  time  for  it." 

The  girl's  face  fell  slightly,  but  she  quickly  re 
covered  herself.  When  Burling  had  described  the 
book  to  her  on  the  occasion  of  their  last  drive,  he 
had  suggested  that  they  read  it  aloud  together. 

"Yes,  I  shall  have  time,"  she  answered. 
"  Thank  you.  I  was  just  mourning  the  rain,  like 
a  naughty  child.  I  find  I  am  really  a  golfiac." 

Burling  nodded  and  looked  off  on  the  drenched 
grass. 

" '  Into  each  life  some  rain  must  fall,'  "  he  said, 
"  but  it  does  seem  an  especial  pity  that  the  golfer 
can't  escape." 

"  It  would  n't  be  wet  at  all  under  these  vines," 
thought  Frances.  "  Why  does  n't  he  suggest  read 
ing  here  ?  " 

"  How  the  robins  sing  !  "  she  said  aloud.     "  I 


THE  LAST  DAY  299 

visited  in  the  country  once  where  they  called  it 
1  hollering ' !  I  like  to  hear  them  '  holler '  in  their 
shower  bath,  don't  you  ?  " 

"  Yes.  Our  robins  are  brave  too.  Wait  till 
you  see  the  bright-eyed  little  fellows  warbling  away 
in  the  snow." 

"  Ah  !  "  a  light  sigh.  "  I  never  expect  to  see 
England." 

Burling,  whose  eyes  had  been  fixed  on  the  lofty 
branch  from  which  the  song  was  pouring,  brought 
his  gaze  slowly  around  to  her. 

"  Indeed  ?  "  he  said,  with  gentle  inquiry.  "  You 
never  expect  to  see  England  ?  " 

Frances  wished  she  could  repress  the  flush  she 
felt  stealing  up  over  cheek  and  brow.  "  School- 
ma'ams  do  go  to  Europe  sometimes,"  she  replied, 
with  a  lift  of  the  eyebrows.  "  I  ought  to  live  in 
hope." 

"  By  all  means,  live  in  hope,"  replied  Burling, 
with  the  ghost  of  his  old  quizzical  manner.  "I 
have  an  idea  that  that  will  be  a  demonstration  easy 
for  you  to  make.  There  will  be  one  latchstring 
always  out  for  you." 

"  Oh,  thank  you." 

"  Don't  thank  me  ;  not  mine  —  I  have  n't  any 
—  Billy's." 

"  I  suspect  that  is  too  grand  a  latchstring  for 
me  ever  to  pull.  Miss  Hereford  has  been  showing 
me  photographs  of  the  place.  What  monarchs  of 
trees !  What  velvet  turf !  What  ivy !  What 
an  attractive,  spread-out  old  mansion  !  And  Billy 
will  go  home  with  eyes  to  see  it !  "  Her  own  were 
bright  as  she  ceased. 


THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

Burling  nodded.  "  Yet  you  cannot  pull  that 
latchstring?"  He  put  it  as  a  question,  and  a  sad 
ness  seemed  to  underlie  his  voice  and  manner. 

"  All  good  things  are  possible,"  she  replied, 
"  even  England." 

He  nodded.  "  England  is  a  very  good  thing," 
he  assented. 

"  You  don't  need  to  stand  up.  Won't  one  of 
these  seats  tempt  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,  very  much,"  he  answered,  in  the  same 
quiet  voice.  "  Treat  me  against  yielding,  please, 
for  I  am  due  now  to  have  a  talk  with  Sir  William 
Hereford.  I  am  about  to  break  it  to  him  that  he 
has  a  rent  roll  and  a  stable  and  a  few  other  things 
that  usually  interest  a  man.  Do  you  think  he  will 
care?  As  yet  he  is  such  an  Arcadian  !  " 

"  He  will  care  very  much  later.  I  hope  and 
believe  Billy  will  be  a  good  Sir  William,"  said 
Frances  simply. 

"  The  place  needs  one,"  responded  Burling. 
"  Well  —  au  revoir" 

"Thank  you  very  much  for  the  book,"  said 
Frances  as  he  went,  but  afterward  she  glanced  at 
the  little  volume  listlessly. 

"  I  wonder  what  is  the  matter  with  him,"  she 
thought.  "  He  seemed  to  have  something  on  his 
mind ;  besides,  if  he  had  n't,  I  'm  sure  he  would 
not  have  forgotten  that  he  said  we  would  read  this 
together." 

She  gave  a  little  unconscious  sigh.  *'  Perhaps  it 
is  just  as  well." 

She   looked  absently  toward  the  still  jubilant 


THE  LAST  DAY  301 

robin.  "  Only  one  little  month,"  she  said  to  her 
self.  "  How  it  will  fly !  " 

It  did  fly.  Maurice  Burling  took  one  more  trip 
to  New  York  and  was  gone  a  week,  in  order,  as  he 
said,  to  do  some  more  cabling.  While  he  was  gone, 
Miss  Hereford  often  took  Frances  driving  with 
her,  and  after  he  returned  it  somehow  happened 
that  the  right  time  never  came  for  the  girl-guest  to 
drive  with  him  again  alone. 

Daily  Billy  and  his  uncle  were  closeted  together, 
while  the  latter  patiently  and  clearly  explained 
to  the  young  man  the  responsibilities  that  awaited 
him. 

"  Your  father  spent  a  great  deal  of  money,"  he 
said  to  him  one  day.  "  A  few  years  will  be  neces 
sary  to  put  your  affairs  into  a  wholesome  condi 
tion  again,  but  if  you  are  not  extravagant,  all  will 
come  right." 

"  I  won't  be  extravagant  —  until  the  princess 
comes,"  returned  Sir  William. 

"  And  then,  certainly  not,"  remarked  his  uncle, 
"  for  she  would  be  against  it.  She  would  say,  '  Be 
honest,'  would  n't  she  ?  " 

"  Oh,  is  it  a  question  of  honesty  ?  " 

"  Yes.  Let  me  explain  again  ;  "  and  he  did  so, 
laboriously,  kindly. 

"  Then  I  ought  not  to  entertain  those  beautiful 
ladies  who  would  n't  speak  to  an  American  school 
teacher,"  said  Sir  William  hopefully. 

"Certainly.  You  can  live  well  on  a  modest 
scale." 

"  I  've  been  thinking  a  good  deal  about  what  you 


302  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

said,  Maurice,  and  I  've  decided  that  I  can't  get 
on  without  meeting  people." 

"  Of  course  not." 

"  So  the  way  I  shall  do  is  this  :  When  a  new 
lady  talks  with  me  I  shall  say,  '  I  love  an  American 
school-teacher.  You  need  n't  talk  to  me  unless 
you  would  talk  to  her.'  ' 

"  Well,"  Burling  smiled,  "  that  would  have  the 
merit  of  novelty,  at  any  rate." 

"  Then  I  shall  go  on  to  explain  that  she  is  a 
Christian  Scientist  and  that  I  am  one  too,  and  then 
everything  will  be  understood  and  I  shall  not  make 
any  friends  that  the  princess  won't  like  when  she 
gets  there." 

Burling  shook  his  head  as  he  smiled.  "  There 
is  one  Science  teaching  you  are  going  to  find  very 
useful  in  the  new  life,  old  man.  It  is  that  it  is 
often  better  and  more  effectual  to  declare  the  truth 
mentally  than  to  voice  it.  Don't  go  home  with  a 
chip  on  your  shoulder.  Don't  antagonize  people. 
What  was  the  first  lesson  in  Christian  Science  that 
the  princess  ever  gave  you?" 

Sir  William  nodded.  "  Yes,  I  know.  I  re 
member  :  '  Love  is  the  only  power.'  " 

"  That 's  a  very  good  thing  to  remember,"  said 
Maurice  ;  "  also  that  that  Love  is  n't  self-love,  but 
Love  spelled  with  a  large  L."  He  smiled  kindly 
at  Billy.  "  You  and  I  are  going  out  to  sea  figura 
tively  as  well  as  literally,  old  chap.  Our  guiding 
star  will  be  only  a  memory.  We  shall  have  to 
try  to  say  to  each  other  what  we  think  she  would 
say  to  us,  and  to  be  —  worthy  of  her." 


THE  LAST  DAY  303 

"  That 's  it,  Maurice."  The  young  fellow  wrung 
the  other's  hand.  "  We  '11  try  to  be  worthy  of  her, 
and  then  she  will  come  to  us  again,  and  we  will  be 
together  forever  and  ever,  and  life  will  be  worth 
living.  For  me  the  next  nine  months  look  hard, 
but  if  I  'm  to  be  a  man  worthy  of  such  a  woman, 
I  must  prove  myself.  I  can't  help  envying  you, 
Maurice,  because  it  is  easy  for  you  to  leave  her." 
He  covered  his  eyes  suddenly,  unable  to  speak 
further. 

Burling  pulled  toward  him  the  paper  covered 
with  figures  upon  which  they  had  been  working, 
and  absently  conned  its  columns. 

.Relentlessly  the  summer  days  flitted,  flitted. 
But  one  day  was  left  before  the  family  at  Water- 
view  were  to  take  the  train  for  their  steamer. 
Each  event  of  that  day  remained  always  clear  in 
Frances's  memory.  First  there  was  the  full  gath 
ering  of  the  family,  including  Miss  Graves,  at  the 
morning  lesson  in  the  pagoda.  Next  followed  a 
long  drive,  during  which  Laura  Jewett  and  Frances 
occupied  the  back  seat  of  the  carriage  and  Sir 
William  Hereford  and  his  uncle  the  front  seat, 
the  latter  driving,  as  the  heir  of  Ardleigh  had  not 
yet  cultivated  a  taste  for  horses. 

Laura  appeared  to  the  best  advantage  on  this 
occasion,  and  Frances  felt  grateful  for  her  sprightly 
talkativeness,  for  she  herself  was  working  against 
an  unnamed  depression.  From  this  excursion  they 
did  not  return  until  lunch-time,  when,  to  Dudley's 
decided  disapproval,  the  table  in  the  dining-room 
was  spread  for  a  company,  and  for  the  first  time 


304  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

the  household  at  Waterview  broke  bread  together^ 
with  Laura  Jewett  for  the  guest.  Sanders  assisted 
at  waiting  ;  and  if  he  was  assiduous  in  serving  his 
American  princess,  he  was  not  less  attentive  to  her 
aunt,  who  might  have  been  a  duchess  with  her 
piled-up  black  hair,  her  clear-cut  profile,  and  her 
silken  gown.  No  duchess,  perhaps,  would  have 
exercised  such  a  vigilant  eye  upon  the  courses  as 
they  came  in ;  but  the  lunch  was  faultless,  and 
Miss  Graves's  black  eyes  were  full  of  satisfaction 
before  the  meal  was  over. 

Miss  Hereford's  attention  swerved  constantly 
from  the  business  of  eating  to  feast  her  eyes  upon 
her  nephew,  quiet  and  dignified,  speaking  little, 
but  turning  sometimes  to  his  princess,  who  sat  next 
him,  to  laugh  with  her  over  some  sally  of  Laura's. 
The  girl  was  the  life  of  a  company  who  needed  the 
light  chatter  she  furnished,  for  full  hearts  about 
that  board  made  expression  difficult. 

When  luncheon  was  finished  the  quartette  of 
golf  players  drove  away  to  the  links  ;  for  kindly 
Nature  seemed  in  generous  mood  to  have  removed 
the  summer  heats  for  this  brief  farewell  season, 
and  had  furnished  a  rain-washed,  cooling  breeze 
along  with  the  clear  blue  vault  of  heaven. 

The  players  had  continued  through  the  summer 
to  divide  as  in  the  first  foursome  they  had  played  ; 
but  to-day  Sir  William  demurred. 

"  This  is  our  last  golf,"  he  said.  "  I  think  the 
princess  would  better  play  with  me  to-day." 

Laura's  bright  eyes  noted  the  color  that  stole  up 
in  Frances's  cheeks  while  her  fair  head  nodded 
assent. 


THE  LAST  DAY  305 

"  Be  it  so,  then,"  said  Burling,  "  but  I  'm  sorry 
to  lose  you,  Princess,"  he  added,  with  a  smile  at 
Frances. 

"  Here,  here  !  "  exclaimed  Laura,  stamping  her 
foot.  "  I  utterly  refuse  to  be  flouted  by  both  of 
you  just  because  I  'm  not  a  person  of  rank  !  " 

"  Miss  Jewett,"  said  Burling  gravely,  "  don't 
misunderstand  my  kindness  of  heart.  It  pains  me 
in  advance  to  think  of  the  defeat  in  store  for  those 
two  kids." 

"  Don't  you  be  discouraged,  Billy,"  said  Frances. 
"  I  somehow  think  I  am  going  to  play  well  to-day ! " 

"  Discouraged  !  "  he  repeated,  radiantly  scornful. 
"We  '11  show  them  that  we  are  a  great  team." 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  they  did  win  the  first  game 
by  a  series  of  lucky  chances,  and  though  before 
the  afternoon  was  over  they  suffered  defeat,  the 
glory  of  that  first  victory  remained  bright. 

"  Well,  you  've  had  a  day  of  it,"  said  Miss  Graves 
that  evening,  when  her  niece  came  in  just  in  time 
to  dress  for  dinner. 

"  It  has  been  full,"  replied  the  girl,  with  a  tired, 
smiling  sigh. 

"  Well,  hurry,  Frances,  and  change  your  dress, 
or  the  steak  will  get  cold." 

"  I  mistrust  it 's  kind  of  hard  for  her  —  kind  of 
hard,"  mused  the  housekeeper  when  she  was  alone. 
"  Once  we  'd  have  welcomed  the  last  day  with  a 
flourish  of  trumpets  ;  but  I  declare,  everything  's 
turned  out  so  well,  I  'm  kind  of  afraid  Frances 
would  just  as  lief  as  not  this  life  should  go  on 
forever.  H'm  !  If  she  was  any  common  girl  I 


306  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

should  be  some  worried  —  some  worried  ;  but 
Frances  obeys  Scripture  and  puts  not  her  faith  in 
princes.  Look  how  she  's  stood  that  young  sprig 
kiting  off  to  Windermere  all  the  time.  Laura 
Jewett  's  a  nice  girl,  though,  if  her  tongue  is  hung 
in  the  middle.  I  expect  his  wits  are  kind  of  slow 
and  he  likes  her  snap.  Frances  has  n't  got  a  mite 
of  snap.  She  was  real  cute  and  funny,  Laura  was, 
at  lunch,  and  her  mother  's  got  lots  of  money,  and 
if  they  should  ever  meet  Sir  William  again  they 
could  hold  up  their  end.  Dear  knows,  I  hope  he 
won't  ever  come  back  and  try  to  squeeze  into  our 
little  corner !  I  suppose  Frances  would  n't  care  if 
there  was  just  room  for  two  chairs  and  a  Bible  and 
a  '  Science  and  Health.'  But  she  says  poverty  's 
just  as  wrong  as  sickness.  She  says  poverty  re 
flects  on  the  affluence  of  God  and  his  ability  to 
provide  for  his  children."  Miss  Graves  smiled 
at  her  own  thoughts.  "  Maybe  before  Sir  William 
gets  back  we  '11  have  demonstrated  more  elbow- 
room  than  a  seven  by  nine  flat.  Who  knows?  1 
ain't  saying  that  anything 's  impossible.  You  don't 
catch  me ! " 

When  Miss  Graves  and  Frances  finally  sat  down 
to  dinner  the  former's  keen  eyes  took  in  certain 
signs  in  her  niece's  face. 

"  It  has  been  hard  for  her,"  she  thought.  "  I  'm 
just  as  glad  as  I  can  be  that  by  noon  to-morrow 
they  '11  be  gone  bag  and  baggage,  nice  good  folks 
as  they  are,  and  we  can  begin  to  stop  the  princess 
act  and  get  down  to  business.  She  's  an  awfully 
young  thing  to  stand  it  all." 


THE  LAST  DAY  307 

Miss  Graves  put  the  tenderest,  juiciest  bit  of 
tenderloin  on  a  plate  and  passed  it  across  to 
the  pink-gowned  girl  opposite,  who  immediately 
laughed  and  passed  it  back. 

"  Our  rule,"  she  said  warningly.  "  We  're  go 
ing  to  live  together  and  we  're  always  going  to 
cut  the  tenderloin  in  two.  That  is  what  I  always 
thought  I  should  do  if  I  ever  married.  I  've  seen 
wives  give  their  husbands  all  the  tenderloin  too 
much.  What  are  they  thinking  of  ?  Is  n't  it  any 
matter  about  the  husband  ?  " 

"  What  a  pity,  Frances,  that  you  can  train  only 
one  husband !  "  commented  Miss  Graves  dryly,  as 
she  took  the  plate  and  divided  the  meat. 

"  And  perhaps  not  one,"  said  the  girl. 

"  I  guess  't  won't  be  as  bad  as  that.  From  all 
I  hear,  Jim  Peabody  's  just  ready  to  jump  at  you 
when  you  get  back." 

"  If  he  does,  I  shall  jump  away." 

"  Humph !  "  Miss  Graves  began  eating  her 
dinner.  "  I  should  n't  wonder.  He  don't  wear 
his  clothes  just  the  way  Mr.  Burling  does,  I  sup 
pose." 

Frances  made  no  answer  to  this,  and  the  meal 
progressed  rather  silently.  When  it  was  finished, 
Miss  Graves  called  the  girl's  attention  to  a  great 
golden  disk  rising  behind  the  distant  treetops. 
"  This  is  n't  any  indoors  night,  child,"  she  said. 
"  Let  *s  have  a  real  luxurious  evening  on  the 
porch." 

"  That  is  what  we  '11  do,"  agreed  Frances.  She 
carried  «»at  comfortable  chairs  and  cushions,  and 


308  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

they  ensconced  themselves,  both  watching  the 
queen  of  heaven  deliberately,  radiantly  setting  out 
upon  her  royal  journey. 

"  Miss  Hereford  's  just  bubbling  over  with  hap 
piness  to-night,"  said  Miss  Miranda.  "  She  's  got 
her  boy  at  dinner  with  her,  and  to-morrow  she  sets 
out  with  him  for  the  home  she  loves  so  much.  No 
wonder  that  every  time  I  see  her  now  she  is  delving 
into  the  Christian  Science  book.  She  says  that 
her  nephew  told  her  the  other  day  it  made  him 
so  happy  that  she  had  learned  to  rejoice.  Who 
would  n't  rejoice  with  the  blessings  that  have  come 
to  her  ?  " 

"  She  has  a  very  childlike,  sweet  nature,"  re 
turned  Frances,  "  and  her  great  gratitude  helps  on 
her  understanding.  She  accepts  my  answers  to 
her  puzzles  with  a  patience  that  is  touching.  It 
seems  so  hard  for  her  to  change  her  thought  about 
some  things." 

"Yes,  she  and  I  are  '  some  sot,'  as  the  old  woman 
said  ;  but  we  '11  get  enough  out  of  it  to  make  us 
bless  the  day.  I  think  Science  is  some  like  vacci 
nation,  anyway,  Frances.  Let  two  people  be  ex 
posed  to  it,  and  with  one  it  will  '  take '  and  with 
one  it  won't.  Now  I  'm  exposing  myself  to  it  with 
the  best  will  in  the  world.  It  does  seem  to  wipe 
all  the  dust  off  the  closed  Bible  and  open  it  up  to 
be  the  living,  active  power  it  was  meant  to  be.  I  'm 
going  on  reading,  and  when  we  get  back  I  'm  going 
to  every  meeting  I  can  get  to ;  but  don't  you  be 
disappointed,  Frances,  if  with  me  it  don't  '  take  * 
completely.  I  tell  you  again,  I  'm  a  hard  nut." 


THE  LAST  DAY  309 

Frances  smiled  at  the  moon.  "  If  you  do  all 
that,  Aunt  Mira,  Science  will  take  care  of  the  rest. 
It  takes  out  all  the  hurry  to  recall  what  we  say  so 
often  —  that  we  are  already  living  in  eternity." 

"  It 's  just  as  straight  as  a  string,  in  your  head, 
is  n't  it  ?  "  said  Miss  Graves  wistfully.  "  I  feel 
richer  every  day,  Frances,  to  think  that  you  are 
my  little  girl." 


CHAPTER  XXV 

BY   MOONLIGHT 

AFTER  dinner  that  evening  Burling  and  his 
nephew  wandered  out  upon  the  broad  veranda  at 
the  front  of  the  house.  Miss  Hereford  wished  to 
join  them,  but  after  sunset  she  was  afraid  of  the 
open  air.  Once  she  would  have  announced  her 
reason  for  remaining  indoors ;  but  now  she  was 
ashamed  of  it,  and  so  contented  herself  by  looking 
through  the  windows  at  the  two  forms  she  loved. 
Burling  was  stretched  in  a  wicker  reclining  chair. 
His  nephew  was  pacing  with  long  strides  up  and 
down  the  piazza. 

"  Do  you  think  it  too  soon  for  me  to  go, 
Maurice  ? "  he  asked  at  last,  pausing  suddenly 
before  his  uncle's  chair." 

"  Go  where  ?  " 

"  I  told  you  I  was  not  going  to  speak  to  the 
princess  until  the  very  last.  This  is  the  very  last. 
To-morrow  morning  everything  will  be  hurried." 

"  Ah !  Yes,  I  've  no  doubt  they  have  finished 
dinner." 

Sir  William  held  out  his  hand.  "  Wish  me  luck, 
Maurice." 

Burling  took  it.  "  My  dear  boy,  I  've  never 
done  anything  else  since  you  were  born." 


BY  MOONLIGHT  3ll 

"  It  means  almost  as  much  for  jou  as  for  me 
this  time,  Maurice." 

"Not  quite,  Billy,  not  quite;  but,"  solemnly, 
"  as  your  mother  sees  us  now,  I  wish  you  luck ;  I 
wish  you  —  yes,  old  chap  —  I  wish  you  the  bless 
ing  of  blessings." 

He  sank  back  in  his  chair,  and  remained  thera 
motionless  in  the  moonlight  until  he  saw  two  figures 
cross  the  grass  slowly  toward  the  pagoda.  He 
watched  them,  the  girl's  thin  rosy  gown  trailing 
its  lacy  length  along  the  turf,  until  they  disappeared 
at  the  entrance  to  the  pavilion  ;  then  he  rose  with 
a  spring,  took  two  turns  up  and  down  the  piazza, 
and  went  into  the  house. 

When  Sir  William  reached  Miss  Graves's  porch 
he  smiled  with  satisfaction  at  discovering  so  easily 
the  object  of  his  search.  A  more  sophisticated 
lover  might  have  feared  his  lady's  seclusion  with 
headache  after  so  full  and  fatiguing  a  day ;  but 
not  only  was  this  young  man  unused  to  connecting 
a  thought  of  weakness  with  his  princess,  but  the 
whole  world  of  women  and  their  vapors  and  wor 
ries  was  a  sealed  book  to  him.  He  had  known  he 
should  find  Frances,  but  just  where  or  how  was 
not  so  clear,  as  their  evenings  had  never  been  spent 
together. 

"Isn't  it  a  glorious  night?"  he  asked,  ap 
proaching. 

"  About  as  near  perfect  as  they  make  'em,  Mr. 
William.  We  've  got  another  chair  here.  Won't 
you  sit  down  ?  "  Thus  Miss  Graves  in  amiable 
accents,  the  while  she  was  thinking,  — 


312  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Why  could  n't  he  have  stayed  away  this  onQ 
more  evening  ?  It 's  just  the  night  for  a  beau,  but 
not  this  kind.  It 's  dreadful  upsetting." 

"  I  think  I  won't  sit  down,"  replied  the  visitor, 
coming  up  the  step.  "  I  want  to  take  the  princess 
away  for  a  little  while.  Will  you  forgive  me, 
Miss  Graves,  if  we  leave  you  alone  ?  " 

"  Oh,  Billy,  I  don't  feel  like  walking  to-night," 
said  Frances.  "  What  miles  we  traveled  this 
afternoon  !  Won't  you  sit  down  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  but  in  the  pagoda.  It  is  beautiful  in  the 
pagoda  now,  for  the  water  is  alive  with  silvery 
scales,  as  though  schools  of  goldfish  were  sporting. 
You  can  come  that  far,  can't  you,  Princess  ?  " 

"  Yes,  indeed.  I  will  come.  Excuse  me  a 
minute." 

The  girl  rose  and  disappeared  into  the  house. 
Sir  William,  for  greater  convenience  in  talking  to 
the  housekeeper,  instantly  dropped  into  the  seat 
she  had  vacated. 

"  Miss  Graves,  my  heart  is  aching  to-night,"  he 
began  abruptly,  "  because  I  must  leave  her." 

The  housekeeper  suddenly  sat  up  very  straight. 

"  You  will  take  great  care  of  her  while  I  am 
gone  ?  " 

"  I  calculate  to  always  take  care  of  my  niece, 
Mr.  William." 

"  You  won't  have  to  always,"  he  said,  "  only 
until  I  am  more  worthy.  She  loves  you  very  much, 
and  so  I  shall,  too.  You  will  always  be  welcome 
at  Ardleigh.  Remember,  because  I  would  n't  be 
cruel  to  you  and  not  let  you  see  her." 


BY  MOONLIGHT  313 

He  ceased,  for  Frances  emerged  from  the  door. 

"  Every  bit  of  the  starch  went  out  of  my  knees 
and  elbows,"  said  Miss  Graves  afterward,  when  in 
time  long  yet  to  come  she  and  her  niece  talked  of 
this  evening.  "  I  did  n't  know  whether  to  speak 
or  whether  to  be  dumb  ;  and  when  I  'm  in  doubt 
on  that  score,  I  generally  hold  my  tongue." 

She  certainly  did  on  this  occasion.  She  sat 
limply  and  watched  the  young  couple  move  away 
in  the  moonlight,  and  tried  to  recover  the  wits  which 
Sir  William's  low-spoken  words  had  scattered. 

"  Does  Frances  know  this,  or  is  it  my  duty  to 
call  after  her  that  there  's  a  volcano  going  to  blow 
up  in  that  pagoda  ?  Oh,  law !  Will  to-morrow 
noon  ever  get  here  ?  But  then,  there  's  nothing 
half  so  sweet  in  life  as  love's  young  dream,  and  if 
it 's  a  romance,  I  must  say  they  both  look  it ;  and 
she  'd  be  Lady  Hereford  —  and  maybe  it 's  just 
what  she  's  wishing  for,  and  what  made  her  look 
so  tired  around  her  eyes  at  dinner.  You  know 
well  enough,  Miranda  Graves,  you  've  been  half  out 
of  your  wits  sometimes  for  fear  she  would  fall  in 
love  with  him,  and  he  philandering  off  with  another 
girl.  She  's  just  about  made  him,  and  I  've  read 
stories  about  statues  falling  in  love  with  their 
sculptor,  and  things  like  that,  and  this  wouldn't 
be  half  so  crazy,  and  she  '11  be  a  grand  titled  lady, 
and  Jim  Peabody  —  Law !  take  a  back  seat,  Jim ! " 
Sudden  tears  blinded  her  eyes.  "  We  '11  go  back 
and  sit  down  together,  Jim.  I  could  n't  even  be 
her  housekeeper  over  there,  and  you  —  why,  you 
would  n't,  so  to  say,  do  for  her  footman." 


THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

Arrived  at  the  pagoda,  Frances's  escort  seated 
her  in  the  hammock,  with  pillows  at  her  back,  and 
took  a  chair  close  by.  There  were  the  schools  of 
sporting  goldfish  in  the  Sound  and  a  faint  summer 
breeze  stirring  in  the  treetops.  The  silence  was 
unbroken  imtil  finally  Sir  William  spoke. 

"  I  don't  like  to  think  of  strangers  in  our  pagoda, 
Princess." 

"  There  will  be  none  until  another  year,"  she 
answered. 

"  There  have  been  many  beautiful  evenings  this 
summer  when  I  might  have  been  out  here  with 
you.  I  have  so  often  wished  it.  Sometimes  I 
have  thrown  the  books  together  and  risen  to  find 
you  ;  but  I  always  said  to  myself  :  '  Shall  I  make 
her  talk  to  an  ignorant  fellow  ?  '  So  I  closed  my 
teeth  and  went  at  the  arithmetic  again  and  the 
history  —  the  things  known  to  schoolboys  half  my 
age." 

"  It  showed  strength  of  character  in  you,  Billy. 
I  admire  it." 

"  In  the  afternoons  I  have  gone  oftener  than  you 
think  to  the  Jewetts'.  I  asked  them  not  to  tell 
you  about  it,  but  I  want  you  to  know  now.  I  have 
gone  there  because  they  were  kind  enough  to  help 
me  with  the  affairs  of  the  day  all  over  the  world. 
The  magazines,  the  papers  that  inform  one,  — 
Miss  Jewett  had  so  many.  She  is  very  bright, 
and  she  seemed  to  like  to  read  with  me  and  talk 
things  over  so  I  should  not  be  so  ignorant.  And 
she  understands  now.  She  reads  the  book,  and  her 
mother  often  talked  to  us  both  about  Divine  Love, 


BY  MOONLIGHT  315 

and  helped  us  to  realize  what  were  the  most  im 
portant  things  to  know.  I  was  very  happy  at  the 
Jewetts',  for  they  love  you  and  understood  how  I 
wanted  to  be  fit  to  be  with  you." 

"  That  was  good,"  said  Frances,  beginning  to  be 
vaguely  uneasy.  Surely  he  realized  that  this  was 
the  last  of  their  being  together.  "  When  you  go 
home  you  will  find  Scientists,  and  wherever  you 
find  them  they  will  be  like  brothers  and  sisters  to 
you,  for  their  faith  is  always  the  same  and  will 
make  you  always  feel  at  home.  I  shall  think  of 
you  every  morning  and  every  evening,  Billy,  and 
you  know  that  space  cannot  divide  thought." 

"  That  is  the  best  thing  to  help  the  long  winter 
to  pass,"  he  replied,  "  and  we  shall  be  reading  the 
same  lesson  every  morning.  Let  us  do  it  at  the 
same  hour." 

"  We  will ;  and  when  you  waken  every  morning, 
say  over  the  Ninety-first  Psalm.  It  will  give  you 
a  good  start  for  the  day's  work." 

"  Do  you  do  that,  Princess  ?  " 

«  Yes." 

"  Then  I  will." 

Sir  William  slipped  his  hand  into  his  pocket 
and  took  out  two  velvet  boxes.  "  Here,  Princess, 
are  two  remembering  rings." 

He  opened  one  of  the  boxes,  and  there  flashed  in 
the  moonlight  a  diamond  embedded  in  a  gold  band 
of  the  same  width.  Setting  it  aside,  he  opened  the 
other.  It  was  a  hoop  of  sapphires. 

He  smiled  at  her.  "  You  have  n't  the  blue  gown 
on,  I  'm  sorry  you  put  on  Maurice's  gown  instead 
of  mine." 


316  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

Frances  started,  and  her  eyes  dilated  at  sight  of 
the  rings.  "  Why  do  you  call  it  Maurice's  ?  " 

*'I  asked  him  once  why  you  ever  wore  anything 
but  the  blue  dress,  and  he  said  he  liked  the  pink 
better." 

Frances's  glance  lingered  a  moment  on  the  rose 
and  white  stripes,  and  then  flew  back  to  the  open 
ring  boxes.  "  What  have  you  done,  Billy  ?  "  she 
asked. 

"  I  made  you  take  off  one  ring  I  gave  you. 
Now  I  give  you  one  that  you  must  wear  forever." 

""It  is  far  too  handsome  for  me,"  she  said,  draw 
ing  back  as  he  tried  to  take  her  hand. 

"  Princess,  as  if  anything  could  be  too  handsome 
for  you  !  They  are  only  very  shining  little  blue 
stones.  The  other  is  for  me,  and  you  are  to  put 
it  on  for  me.  We  will  say  again  what  you  taught 
me  then,  and  what  I  have  found  so  true,  '  Love 
is  the  only  Power.'  " 

"  I  don't  think  it  would  be  right  for  me  to  take 
that  beautiful  ring  from  you,  Billy." 

"  But  I  don't  want  it,"  he  answered  simply. 
"  It  is  too  small  for  me.  Besides,  everything  that 
I  have  will  always  be  yours." 

"  No,  no !  Don't  say  that !  You  will  be  born 
into  a  great  world  when  you  go  home.  You  have 
no  idea  what  charming  and  delightful  people  you 
are  going  to  meet.  You  will  think  of  me  as  a  dear 
friend  always.  As  yet  you  scarcely  know  any  one 
but  me." 

"  That  is  what  Maurice  says,  and  it  is  very  stu 
pid,"  replied  Sir  William  gently.  "  I  call  you 


BY  MOONLIGHT  317 

Princess  now,  but  when  I  am  far  away  and  cannot 
see  you,  it  will  be  Queen.  Maurice  told  me  some 
thing  very  pretty  when  we  were  talking  about 
your  pink  gown.  It  was  poetry  —  something  about 
your  looking  like  the 

'  Queen  rose  of  the  rosebud  garden  of  girls.' 
Oh,  my  queen,  my  princess,  how  can  I  face  nine 
months  —  nine  months !  "     He  took  her  hand  and 
bowed  his  forehead  upon  it.     It  was  only  for  an 
instant. 

"  I  won't  be  a  coward,"  he  said  suddenly,  sitting 
up.  "  What  a  small  part  of  eternity  is  nine 
months !  I  prefer  it.  I  wish  to  do  it ;  and  I  will 
make  myself  such  that  you  need  never  be  ashamed 
of  me.  When  I  come  back  to  get  you  I  shall  not 
need  to  apologize  for  myself." 

"  To  get  me  !  "  Frances  echoed  the  words  faintly, 
still  only  half  believing  that  she  understood  his 
meaning. 

"  Yes  ;  to  carry  you  to  Ardleigh  —  your  home 
and  mine." 

"  Billy,  you  don't  mean  —  you  can't  mean  — 
that  you  wish  to  marry  me  !  " 

"  Why,  Princess,  have  I  ever  had  another  thought 
since  I  had  any  thoughts  at  all  ?  " 

She  waited  an  instant,  and  her  heart  fluttered 
anxiously. 

"  I  never  once  have  thought  of  it,  Billy,"  she 
said  very  gently. 

"  That  is  strange  ;  but  you  will  think  of  it  now." 

She  made  no  effort  to  take  away  the  hand  he 
held.  Even  her  ringers  closed  upon  his  as  she  spoke. 


318  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  We  must  do  in  this  just  as  in  every  other 
problem.  We  have  come  to  a  hard  place  on  the 
hillside  again ;  but  the  Shepherd  will  show  us  how 
to  go  if  we  listen  for  his  voice." 

"But  don't  you  love  me,  Princess?  "  asked  the 
young  fellow,  with  acute  surprise. 

"  Indeed  I  do,  Billy,  but  not  in  the  way  to  wish 
to  marry  you." 

He  looked  at  her  during  a  long  silence.  "  There 
is  a  lot  of  your  life  that  I  don't  know  about,"  he 
said  at  last.  "  Is  there  any  one  you  do  love  in 
that  way?" 

She  blushed  like  a  rose.  "  You  must  n't  ask 
me  that,  Billy,"  she  returned  hastily,  "  for  I  have 
never  asked  myself." 

"  Love  me,  Princess  !  "  he  burst  forth.  "  I  am 
working  for  you  —  I  am  waiting  for  you.  I  need 
you  more  than  any  one  else  does." 

"  Billy,"  she  began  again  gently,  "  I  could  pro 
mise  you  that  I  shall  never  marry  any  one,  only 
that  such  a  promise  would  be  wrong  and  foolish. 
I  am  confident  that  I  shall  not.  Your  welfare, 
your  success,  is  of  tremendous  importance  to  me. 
I  hold  myself  at  your  service.  You  can  count 
upon  me.  You  know  we  both  want  the  same  thing, 
—  to  listen  for  the  Shepherd's  voice,  and  to  follow 
and  rejoice  all  the  rugged  way." 

"  You  may  miss  me  more  than  you  think  when 
I  'm  gone,"  said  Sir  William  brokenly. 

"  I  shall  miss  you  sadly." 

"  And  if  the  Shepherd  leads  you  to  love  me 
more,  then  I  may  come  to  you  ?  " 


BY  MOONLIGHT  319 

"Yes,  Billy.  We  will  both  listen  and  both 
follow,  and  we  shall  write  to  each  other,  and  have 
so  much  pleasure  in  our  friendship." 

"  Then  it  won't  be  of  any  use  for  me  to  study 
any  more,  will  it  ?  "  he  said  simply. 

"  Oh,  it  will !  "  she  replied  earnestly.  "  All 
your  friends  "  — 

"  I  don't  care  for  them." 

"  How  about  Sir  William  Hereford  ?  Have  you 
no  pride  in  him  —  no  respect  for  him  ?  " 

"  Maurice  says  I  know  a  good  deal  more  of 
books  now  than  many  of  my  fox-hunting  ances 
tors." 

"  Ah,  but  you  don't  belong  to  that  day  and  gen 
eration.  You  are  my  friend.  I  wish  to  be  proud 
of  you  from  all  standpoints." 

"  I  suppose  I  should  be  rather  a  cad  to  give  up." 

"  I  know  you  '11  go  on,  Billy.  You  know  too 
much  of  divine  Science  to  sink  back  and  be  selfish 
and  despondent,  even  if  all  things  in  life  do  not 
go  to  your  liking.  Divine  Love  will  surely  meet 
every  need  that  you  have.  If  it  is  really  a  need 
of  me,  I  shall  be  forthcoming ;  but  we  by  no 
means  can  always  tell  what  our  real  needs  are,  and 
we  can  always  look  to  Him  to  teach  us." 

Sir  William  drew  a  long  sigh.  "  I  must  love 
you  enough  now  to  leave  you  and  not  make  you 
any  more  trouble  —  I  see  it ;  but  if  I  'd  known  you 
felt  like  this  I  should  n't  have  stayed  at  the  Jew- 
etts'  so  much  when  I  might  have  been  with  you." 
His  dejected  eyes  fell  to  the  ring.  "  I  think  you 
need  that  to  remember  me  by  now." 


320  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  No,  indeed,  Billy.  Nothing  will  ever  make 
me  forget  you  for  a  single  day." 

Her  tone  brought  a  bright  look  to  his  face.  "I 
shall  come  to  you  next  summer,"  he  said. 

"  Very  well ;  I  shall  always  be  glad  to  see  you." 

"  And  you  may  change  your  mind.  Meanwhile 
I  am  your  best  friend,  as  you  are  mine,  and 
whenever  you  look  at  this  ring  you  will  think  of 
me  and  of  the  blue  summer  days  we  have  spent 
together  here  in  the  pagoda."  He  slipped  the  ring 
on  the  third  finger  of  the  hand  he  held.  "  Do  not 
take  it  off  until  I  have  gone.  Now  put  on  mine 
and  give  me  a  good  wish,  Princess." 

"  May  it  be  a  silent  one  ?  " 

"  Yes,  if  you  like,  my  dearest." 

She  put  on  the  ring,  that  flashed  in  the  moon 
light. 

"  When  that  wish  of  mine  comes  true,  Billy," 
she  said,  smiling  into  his  wistful  eyes,  "  we  shall 
both  be  very  happy." 

"  That  is  what  I  want,  my  Princess,"  he  an 
swered. 

As  soon  as  Frances  came  in  to  go  to  bed  that 
night,  her  aunt's  searching  eyes  at  once  found  the 
splendid  ring  she  wore. 

"  Oh,  child  !  "  she  said,  suddenly  sitting  down. 
"  You  've  done  it,  then  !  Just  give  me  a  minute, 
Frances.  I  've  been  holding  my  breath  for  the 
last  hour." 

"  This  ring  is  only  a  parting  friendly  gift.  Yon 
need  n't  be  excited,  Aunt  Mira." 


BY  MOONLIGHT  321 

"  He  told  me  he  was  going  to  ask  you.  If  you 
don't  want  I  should  talk  about  it,  though,  I  won't." 

"  He  did  ask  me ;  but  what  does  he  know  yet  of 
life  or  people  ?  " 

"  You  said  no  !  "  ejaculated  Miss  Graves,  over 
whelmed. 

"  Certainly." 

"  Well,  Frances  Rogers,  you  're  a  cool  one.  I 
surmised  you  wanted  him,  child." 

"  You  surmised  wrong." 

"  What  you  have  given  up,  Frances  Rogers  !  " 

The  girl  turned  heavy  eyes  upon  her  gazing 
companion.  "  Forgive  me  for  being  awfully  tired 
to-night,  Aunt  Mira.  I  can't  talk." 

"  And  you  shan't,  little  girl.  You  shan't  be  hec 
tored,"  responded  Miss  Miranda  with  quick  sym 
pathy.  She  rose  and  began  to  undress,  and  no 
further  word  passed  between  them  save  a  good 
night. 

But  Miss  Graves  could  not  sleep.  Long  after 
her  bedfellow  was  still  she  lay  thinking  of  her.  To 
be  young  and  pretty  and  receive  proposals  from 
English  lords  in  the  moonlight,  to  refuse  them 
but  to  accept  shining  sapphires  in  friendship,  and 
then  walk  off  to  teach  urchins  in  a  public  school  — 
all  this  seemed  quite  exciting  and  perplexing  to 
Miss  Miranda.  She  had  gained  her  niece,  but  she 
had  lost  telling  Lucy  Smith  and  Mrs.  Peabody 
about  Ardleigh  —  a  pastime  which  in  anticipation 
had  made  the  last  hour  fly  swiftly. 

At  last,  when  her  thoughts  had  long  run  riot,  to 
her  surprise  and  consternation  a  heavy  sob  broke 


322  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

from  her  quiet  bedfellow  beside  her.  Miss  Graves 
could  feel  the  blood  rush  to  her  own  face.  Was 
it  possible  that  Frances  was  awake  and  crying? 
Would  it  be  best  to  take  any  notice?  The  sobs  came 
oftener,  became  uncontrollable.  "  Oh,  Frances  !  " 
she  said  at  last  timidly. 

The  girl  turned  over  toward  her  and  threw  an 
arm  around  her  aunt.  Miss  Miranda  could  feel 
the  cold  stones  of  the  ring  against  her  cheek. 

"  Yes,  I  'm  cry-crying.  B-Billy  is  so  de-dear.  I 
wi-wish  it  could  have  —  been  B-Billy  !  " 

Miss  Graves  patted  the  hand  with  a  soothing 
rhythm. 

"  I  wonder  if  all  girls  are  just  so  ? "  she  re 
flected.  "  Seems  's  if  I  was  n't,  I  would  n't  have 
that  widower  that  asked  me,  of  course.  I  did  n't 
like  him  ;  but,  pity's  sake  !  if  a  creature  like  Sir 
William  had  made  love  to  me,  I  believe  I  'd  have 
been  too  dazzled  to  say  no.  I  guess  most  girls 
would.  They  'd  have  taken  him  with  what  brains 
he  had  and  prayed  the  Lord  to  give  him  more." 

"  Maybe  't  will  be  him  some  day,  dear,"  she  said 
comfortingly.  "  Don't  you  think  he  's  going  to 
make  a  real  smart  man,  after  all  ?  " 

"  Y-yes,"  Frances  did. 

"  Then  it  will  all  come  right,  and  after  a  while 
he  '11  ask  you  again,  and  you  '11  answer  him  differ 
ent/' 

"  No,  never  —  never  !  "  was  all  Miss  Graves 
could  gather  from  the  incoherent  statements  sobbed 
into  her  ear. 

"  What  does  she  want  to   hold  her  hot  potato 


BY  MOONLIGHT  323 

squeal  for  ?  "  thought  Miss  Miranda.  "  Why 
can't  she  leave  him  if  she 's  bound  she  won't 
take  him  ?  I  don't  ever  remember  of  being  that 
way." 

But  she  continued  her  rhythmical  patting,  and 
at  last  Fr*jftces  fell  asleep. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

BON   VOYAGE 

"  Do  I  look  very  —  very  —  sorry  ?  "  asked 
Frances  the  next  morning,  standing  before  her 
aunt  for  inspection,  with  a  rather  doleful  little 
smile. 

She  had  resisted  the  alluring  freshness  of  a  pink 
and  white  shirtwaist  which  lay  in  her  drawer,  and 
donned  the  favorite  blue  gown,  whose  rumpled 
condition  had  made  her  discard  it  the  evening  be 
fore. 

"  No,  dear.  When  folks  are  twenty  they  can 
cry  all  night  and  only  look  the  fresher,  like  an 
April  day." 

"  You  're  very  comforting." 

Frances  dreaded  the  morning's  ordeal  more  than 
words  could  express.  How  was  she  to  be  uncon 
scious  with  Billy's  sapphires  gleaming  on  her  fin 
ger?  Yet  how  could  she  deal  him  an  unnecessary 
blow  by  taking  the  ring  off  ? 

One  reflection  consoled  her.  Sir  William's 
countenance  would  contradict  the  seeming  fact 
conveyed  by  his  gift.  Vain  expectation !  The 
usual  quiet  dignity  of  the  young  man's  behavior 
proved  unaltered  this  morning.  If  he  looked  a 
little  pale,  that  was  natural  under  the  circum- 


BON  VOYAGE  325 

stances,  and  the  minute  Frances  came  in  sight  such 
a  look  of  dumb  affection  waked  in  his  eyes  that 
she  blushed  from  very  dread  of  doing  so. 

The  travelers  were  all  on  the  broad  piazza  to 
gether,  dressed  and  equipped  for  the  start.  Mau 
rice  Burling  was  giving  some  additional  directions 
to  the  coachman  as  to  the  disposition  of  the  con 
tents  of  the  stable. 

Sir  William  was  standing  beside  Frances,  his 
teeth  set  and  his  face  pale,  when  Sanders  ap 
proached  her. 

"  Your  'ighness,"  he  said,  low  and  respectfully, 
"  when  I  hopened  the  package  you  sent  me  yester 
day  the  moment  was  one  of  the  'appiest  of  my 
life."  He  paused,  obliged  to  wink  back  tears,  for 
which  his  master  loved  him.  "  To  think  you 
should  give  me  your  own  '  Science  and  'Ealth  '  and 
your  book  of  songs  —  the  very  ones  I  've  seen  in 
your  'ands  hall  summer  !  They  '11  make  "  —  he 
gulped  —  "  they  '11  make  a  good  man  of  me  or 
hever  you  come  to  Hardleigh.  Good-by,  your 
'ighness." 

"  Good-by,  Sanders."  Her  blush  faded  as  she 
listened,  and  saw  the  tender-hearted  fellow  eye  her 
ring. 

But  the  color  rose  again  as  Miss  Hereford,  ad 
vancing,  looked  at  the  jewels  on  the  hand  she 
took.  She  led  Frances  to  the  piazza  rail. 

"  My  child,"  said  the  little  lady,  regarding  the 
girl  with  loving  eyes,  "  there  is  so  much  more  in 
my  heart  for  you  than  I  can  ever  put  into  words  I 
You  must  know  all  I  would  say.  I  am  old  to 


326  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

change  my  thought,  Frances,  and  very  slow  •,  but 
I  believe  that  to  acquaint  one's  self  with  your  God 
is  to  be  at  peace,  and  I  am  trying.  He  only  knows 
when  we  shall  meet  again ;  but  you  will  write  to 
me,  dear.  We  have  grown  too  near  together  ever 
to  be  really  parted ;  and  when  the  time  is  ripe  for 
you  to  come  to  Ardleigh,  remember  how  wide  its 
gates  will  swing  to  usher  in  the  most  welcome 
guest  who  ever  came  to  us  !  " 

Frances  bowed  her  head  to  receive  the  kiss  fol 
lowing  this,  and  then  Burling,  hat  in  hand,  ap 
proached  with  business-like  haste. 

"  How  tired  he  looks  !  "  was  the  girl's  quick 
thought,  surprised  by  the  weary  lines  about  the 
eyes  that  smiled  at  her. 

"  Time,  tide,  and  Long  Island  trains  wait  for  no 
man,"  he  declared. 

"  If  only  Miss  Hereford  would  go  away ! " 
thought  Frances,  a  little  pulse  beating  in  her 
throat.  "  No,  he  did  n't  buy  this  ring  for  Billy. 
He  never  saw  it  before." 

"  Time  certainly  does  n't  wait  on  Long  Island," 
she  answered.  "  The  summer  has  sped." 

"  I  'm  glad  you  can  say  so.  It  seems  rather 
trite  for  Aunt  Eleanor  and  me  to  give  you  any 
more  verbal  thanks,  Miss  Rogers.  I  dare  say  she 
has  been  trying  to,"  a  kind  glance  down  at  Miss 
Hereford,  "  but  I  assure  you,  actions  shall  speak 
louder  than  words  when  you  come  to  us." 

"  It 's  the  last  time  I  shall  hear  his  voice,  —  the 
last  time,"  she  was  saying  to  herself  repeatedly, 
while  she  made  some  response.  Then  she  gave  her 


BON  VOYAGE  327 

cold  hand  to  his  offered  one,  and  he  turned  back  to 
the  carriages. 

Now  Miss  Hereford  also  moved  away,  for  her 
nephew  approached,  pale,  misty  eyed. 

"  We  're  going,  Princess,"  he  said  hoarsely, 
taking  the  hand  Maurice  had  just  relinquished. 
"Your  little  hand  is  cold,  Princess,  Princess,"  he 
added  tenderly.  "  It  is  n't  quite  easy  for  you,  is  it, 
dear  ?  I  feel  as  if  something  was  breaking  inside 
me.  Yes,  yes,  Maurice,  I  'm  coming.  Oh,  good- 
by,  darling  ! "  He  stooped  and  kissed  her  im 
petuously,  and  the  big  drops  rained  from  his  eyes. 

A  minute  more,  and  the  carriages  whirled  down 
the  driveway. 

"  Wave,  wave,  Frances  !  "  exhorted  Miss  Graves- 
"  They  're  waving." 

"  Who  ?  "  inquired  the  girl,  keeping  her  posi 
tion  behind  a  pillar. 

"  Oh,  all  of  them.  Some  of  them,  anyway. 
Miss  Hereford  is.  I  '11  wave  for  you."  She 
snatched  Frances's  much-squeezed  and  rumpled 
handkerchief  and  kept  both  fluttering  until  the 
carriages  had  turned  the  corner  and  disappeared. 

"  Well !  "  exclaimed  Miss  Miranda  with  a  long 
breath.  "  That  chapter 's  ended."  She  seated  her 
self  in  one  of  the  wicker  chairs  and  fanned  herself. 
"  I  'm  afraid  you  missed  seeing  Dudley's  face 
when  she  clapped  eyes  on  your  ring,  Frances.  It 
was  as  good  as  a  play.  I  don't  think  she  '11  quite 
sense  things  till  she  gets  on  board  the  steamer." 

The  housekeeper's  keen  eyes  remained  fixed  on 
the  blue  figure  drooping  by  the  pillar. 


328  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Now,  don't  you  take  it  to  heart  'cause  that 
nice  boy  kissed  you.  '  T  was  a  mercy  and  a  won 
der  that  was  the  worst  explosion  we  had.  I  wish 
he  'd  wanted  to  kiss  me.  I  could  have  hugged 
him  well  —  the  poor  big  child!  Now,  Frances, 
now!" 

She  placed  the  girl's  poor  little  handkerchief 
back  in  her  hand. 

"Just  a  minute,  Aunt  Mira.  Just  a  minute. 
It 's  all  wrong  and  untrue  and  unreal  —  every 
feeling  that  I  'm  having !  " 

"  Yes,  dear,  but  you  'd  be  a  statue  instead  of  a 
girl  if  you  were  n't  sort  of  rattled  and  broken  up," 
responded  Miss  Miranda  gently.  "  Now  they  've 
gone,  and  they  can't  hang  on  to  you  any  longer, 
and  we  have  n't  one  sprig  of  royalty  in  the  family. 
We  're  just  plain  folks,  —  a  school-teacher  and  her 
maiden  aunt.  We  're  going  to  shut  up  this  house 
good  and  proper,  and  we  're  going  to  say  good- 
by  to  the  Jewetts  "  — 

"  A  long  good-by,"  put  in  Frances.  "  Laura 
told  me  yesterday  that  her  mother  has  decided  to 
take  her  to  Italy  for  the  winter." 

"  All  right,  Frances,  all  right.  Can't  scare  us," 
responded  Miss  Miranda  brightly,  though  inwardly 
she  regretted  this  loss  from  her  niece's  life.  "  We  '11 
say  good-by  to  the  Jewetts,  set  sail  for  Melrose, 
and  while  you  're  seeing  about  your  school  busi 
ness  I  '11  find  us  a  flat  and  fix  it  up.  My,  does  n't 
it  seem  a  long  time  ago  that  you  first  suggested 
it,  and  said  we  'd  go  off  and  be  a  family !  Well, 
well "  —  the  speaker's  eyes  rested  on  the  splendid 


BON  VOYAGE  329 

jewels  glowing  velvety  blue  on  her  niece's  hand 
—  "  that  is  a  superb  ring,  Frances  Rogers." 

"  I  can't  bear  it !  "  exclaimed  the  girl,  pulling 
it  off  with  a  sudden  motion.  "  Poor  Billy !  "  she 
added  brokenly,  and  slipped  it  back  again. 

"  Aunt  Mira,  I  seem  to  be  all  mortal  mind  this 
morning.  I  must  work.  Give  me  an  hour,  and 
I  will  be  ready  for  anything.  I  must  help  Billy 
and  I  must  help  myself.  Then  we  will  put  this 
business  through  quickly.  I  want  to  get  away 
from  here.  I  grudge  every  minute  now  that  keeps 
us  from  home." 

"I,  too,  Frances.  The  grass  shan't  grow  under 
our  feet,  you  'd  better  believe." 

It  did  not,  indeed,  and  one  day  soon  afterward 
aunt  and  niece  took  the  same  morning  train  which 
had  borne  away  the  English  family. 

"  I  don't  know  about  you,"  said  Miss  Gravesv 
when  their  bags  were  in  the  rack  and  themselves 
ensconced  in  their  seats,  "  but  I  've  got  a  claim  of 
fatigue  in  my  step-things.  If  I  did  n't  know  better, 
I  should  say  the  calves  of  my  legs  had  a  cramp 
apiece." 

Frances  laughed.  "  I  have  a  claim  of  fatigue, 
too ;  but  I  know  that  with  me  it  comes  more  from 
a  worry  than  from  the  running  around  I  've  done." 

"  What 's  your  worry,  little  one  ?  Kind  of 
afraid  of  your  new  scholars  ?  " 

"  No,  it  is  n't  that.  You  remember  the  day  I 
told  you  of  my  business  conference  with  Miss 
Hereford,  and  that  she  had  induced  me  to  accept 
more  money  than  I  thought  fair  ?  " 


330  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Yes." 

"  Well,  the  very  day  after  that  Mr.  Bur-ling's 
manner  to  me  changed." 

"  Oh,  pshaw,  child !  " 

"  Yes,  it  did.  The  thought  gnaws  at  me  all 
the  time  that  he  thinks  I  have  been  mercenary." 

"  Well,  supposing  the  great  Mogul  did  think  so 
—  what  then  ?  " 

"  It  would  take  out  all  my  pleasure  in  it.  It 
does." 

"  Oh,  pshaw  !  That 's  what  it  is  to  be  twenty 
instead  of  fifty !  That  would  never  worry  me  a 
cent's  worth ;  but  I  '11  tell  you  I  'm  sure  you  're 
mistaken.  I  'm  as  sure  as  I  sit  here  that  they  'd 
have  given  you  Ardleigh  itself  for  what  you  did 
for  them." 

Frances  sighed  unconsciously  and  looked  out  on 
the  flying  landscape. 

"  Well,  well,"  said  Miss  Miranda  in  a  different 
tone,  "  it 's  a  good  thing  you  mentioned  Mr.  Bur 
ling,  too.  He  gave  me  something  for  you.  I  'd 
clean  forgotten  it." 

"What  was  it?     What?" 

"  'T  was  a  letter.  I  was  n't  to  give  it  to  you 
until  he  sailed ;  and  by  the  time  he  sailed  we  were 
up  to  our  ears  cleaning  house.  Now,  where  did  I 
put  that  letter  ?  "  musingly. 

"  Aunt  Mira !  It  's  in  your  bag,  of  course." 
The  girl  rose  and  with  a  hand  that  shook  reached 
for  the  bag. 

"  I  'm  sure  I  hope  so.  If  I  'd  only  thought,  I 
might  have  given  it  to  you  days  ago  just  as  well 


BON  VOYAGE  331 

as  not,  H'm,  h'm,"  pulling  over  the  contents 
of  the  tmg,  "  I  hope  I  did  n't  leave  it  in  my  top 
drawer/' 

"  Aunt  Mira  !  " 

"  No,«  sir,"  reflectively ;  "I  remember  thinking 
that  this  bag  was  going  with  me  and  I  'd  better 
put  it  here  so  's  to  be  sure  not  to  forget.  Do 
keep  your  hands  away,  Frances,  while  I  look.  A 
body  would  think  you  had  the  St.  Vitus  dance. 
If  I  had  put  it  in  my  top  drawer  I  'd  have  come 
across  it  in  packing,  and  't  would  have  been  better 
after  all,  for  now  it  seems  just  as  if  I  must  have 
pushed  it  out  somehow  when  I  put  the  things  in." 

"  This  outside  pocket  —  you  have  n't  looked 
there !  " 

"  That 's  so  —  and,  well,  here  't  is  at  last !  " 

Frances  caught  the  thick  envelope  from  her 
aunt's  slow  hand.  "  You  don't  suppose  he  has 
written  about  the  money  ?  "  she  asked,  her  voice 
unsteady. 

"  Why,  do  quiet  down,  child !  You  've  thought 
about  that  till  you  're  morbid." 

Miss  Graves  leaned  back  and  watched  her  com 
panion  as  she  broke  the  seal  and  unfolded  the 
sheets  of  paper.  The  eager  young  eyes  traveled 
down  the  page.  She  had  not  finished  one  when 
hands  and  paper  dropped  into  her  lap,  and  she 
grew  so  pale  that  Miss  Graves  started. 

"Well,  what's  the  man  at?"  inquired  Miss 
Miranda  sharply.  "  It  's  a  mighty  good  thing  for 
him  he  has  sailed  if  "  —  here  her  niece  turned 
slowly  around  toward  her  with  a  smile. 


332  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  That  smile,"  declared  Miss  Graves  later,  "  I 
shall  never  forget.  It  was  n't  meant  for  me,  and 
I  knew  then  it  was  n't.  Her  eyes  were  looking  at 
something  miles  beyond  the  back  of  my  head.  I 
asked  again  what  was  going  on,  and  she  never 
said  a  word,  but  went  back  to  her  letter." 

Miss  Miranda  continued  to  watch  the  face,  rosy 
enough  now,  as  Frances  read  page  after  page. 
Her  curiosity  grew  with  the  minutes. 

"  It 's  the  history  of  his  life,  I  guess,  by  the 
length,"  she  remarked. 

No  answer. 

When  the  girl  had  finished  the  last  word,  the 
sheets  gently  dropped  to  her  lap,  and  she  turned 
her  eyes  toward  the  window. 

"  Kind  of  warm  in  the  car,  don't  you  think," 
ventured  Miss  Graves. 

No  answer. 

"  It 's  a  wonder  to  me  they  don't  open  more 
ventilators." 

For  reply  Frances  took  up  the  letter  and  com 
menced  again  at  the  beginning. 

"  Well,"  thought  Miss  Miranda,  "  evidently 
three  's  a  crowd.  I  'm  dog-tired.  I  guess  I  '11  go 
to  sleep." 

She  slipped  down  in  the  seat,  put  a  small  shawl 
at  the  back  of  her  neck,  and  was  soon  unconscious. 

Frances  read  on.  She  did  not  cease  until  she 
had  read  the  letter  through  three  times.  Then  she 
looked  at  Miss  Graves.  Her  mouth  was  open,  and 
a  delicate  snore  rose  and  fell  in  rhythm.  "  Poor 
Aunt  Mira !  "  thought  the  girl,  with  a  rush  of  com- 


BON  VOYAGE  333 

passion.  Then  she  loosened  the  high  collar  and 
cravat  of  her  blouse,  and  unfastened  from  her  neck 
a  long,  slender  gold  chain  which  she  had  worn  from 
childhood.  Removing  her  glove,  she  took  off  the 
sapphire  ring,  and,  slipping  it  upon  the  chain, 
clasped  the  latter  about  her  neck  again  and  fastened 
her  blouse  over  it.  Then,  leaning  her  elbow  on  the 
window  sill,  she  covered  her  eyes  with  her  hand, 
and  withdrew,  to  gaze  with  bounding  pulses  upon 
the  new  earth  blossoming  to  her  mental  vision. 
This  was  the  letter :  — 

You  have  just  crossed  the  grass  to  the  pagoda  with 
Billy.  Quickly,  before  you  can  say  "  Yes  "  to  him 
—  before  you  belong  to  any  one  —  I  am  going  to  tell 
you  that  I  love  you,  Frances.  I  love  you !  I  love 
you !  I  cannot  write  it  often  enough !  I  could 
not  say  it  often  enough  had  I  gained  the  sweet 
opportunity.  This  is  the  first  love  letter  of  my 
life,  and  I  would  crowd  into  it  all  the  fullness  of  a 
heart  that  loves  but  once.  When  I  was  a  boy  like 
Billy,  I  cared  for  a  girl  as  he  cares  for  you.  She 
died  —  my  little  sweetheart  —  before  ever  I  had 
reason  to  write  to  her  ;  and  now  I  know  what  that 
flame  was  compared  to  this  which  I  offer,  glowing 
and  holy,  at  your  altar. 

Yet  youth  seeks  youth,  and  you  will  perhaps 
better  understand  Billy's  fervor  than  you  would 
mine.  You  are  his  princess.  To  me  you  are  like 
the  arbutus  of  your  own  New  England  woods,  — 
brave,  hardy,  pure,  fragrant,  winning  your  way 
against  and  through  obstacles  by  force  of  very 


334  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

gentleness.  That  day  when  I  returned  from  New 
York  and  you  came  out  to  me  in  the  pink  and 
white  gown,  I  knew  that  I  loved  my  arbutus  flower 
forever  and  forever.  I  believed  I  might  succeed, 
too,  in  winning  her.  There  were  times  when  we 
were  alone  that  that  more  than  self-possession  in 
your  sweet  eyes  seemed  to  falter  and  stir  me  to 
adoring  hope.  For  a  few  weeks  I  lived  in  para 
dise.  Then  came  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  knowledge. 
Billy  frankly  told  me  his  love.  With  every  word 
that  fell  from  his  lips  he  asked  me  to  lay  down  my 
life. 

So  that  is  why  I  sit  here  in  my  study  with  your 
sweet  face  printed  on  my  heart,  while  you  are  per 
haps  at  this  very  moment  giving  yours  in  the  pa 
goda.  I  believe  you  will  not  regret  it.  The  boy 
will  make  a  fine  man,  and  you  will  be  a  lady  who 
will  shine  when  your  time  comes  to  adorn  that  long 
line  of  Lady  Herefords  in  the  portrait  gallery  at 
Ardleigh.  The  Hereford  diamonds  will  become 
you ;  but  when  I  see  you  in  that  dazzling  array  I 
shall  think  of  the  pink  gown  that  once  clothed  my 
arbutus  flower ;  and  that  day  when  I  meet  Lady 
Hereford  will  be  long  hence,  for  I  must  be  changed 
before  I  can  look  upon  you  again. 

I  have  made  the  crowning  sacrifice  for  Billy's 
life  and  reason,  and  I  shall  know  your  approval. 
You  have  pointed  me  a  way  that  I  shall  go ;  and 
I  ask  you  not  to  write  me  or  attempt  in  your  good 
ness  to  answer  this.  No  word  of  yours  now  can 
be  to  me  what  my  memories  are ;  so  good-night, 
my  darling.  Blessing  came  with  you ;  may  bless- 


BON  VOYAGE  335 

ing  go  with  you  wherever  your  dainty  feet  tread. 
Billy's  book  of  life  is  unsullied.  You  can  write 
upon  it  whatever  you  will.  There  are  many  stained 
pages  in  mine,  but,  my  beloved  one,  there  shall 
never  be  another ;  there  can  never  be  another  — 
for  I  have  known  you,  and  in  my  heart  a  purifying 
incense  will  rise  forever :  it  is  the  fragrance  of  the 
arbutus  flower. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 
FRANCES'S   CORRESPONDENCE 

Miss  GRAVES  had  a  good  nap.  They  were  only 
a  half  hour  out  from  Long  Island  City  when  she 
awoke  sufficiently  to  remain  awake. 

"  Well,  I  must  have  dropped  off,"  she  remarked, 
struggling  slowly  to  an  upright  posture.  "  Have  I 
slept  long  ?  " 

"  Yes  —  no  —  I  really  don't  know,"  replied  her 
niece.  "  Let  me  look  at  my  watch.  Why,  yes, 
we  have  only  a  little  while." 

"  How  are  things  ?  "  went  on  Miss  Miranda, 
straightening  her  bonnet.  "  Has  the  world  kind 
of  settled  down  again  ?  " 

"It  is  still  whirling,  I  suppose,"  returned  the 
girl,  with  a  little  laugh. 

"  H'm !  I  see  you  're  chirked  up,  my  dear. 
What 's  the  news  ?  You  seemed  to  be  learning 
your  letter  by  heart  last  time  I  looked  at  you. 
Let 's  hear  if  you  've  got  it  perfect." 

"  It  was  a  —  a  confidential  letter,  Aunt  Mira. 
He  wanted  to  tell  me  a  —  a  circumstance  of  his 
life." 

"  Circumstance !  I  thought  it  was  the  whole 
story.  I  'm  sorry,"  glancing  at  the  fresh  face 
curiously,  "  that  you  have  to  blush  so  for  him." 


FRANCES'S  CORRESPONDENCE         337 

"  Some  time  —  some  time  I  can  tell  you,  Aunt 
Mira." 

"  You  can,  eh  ?  "  said  Miss  Graves  a  little  un 
easily.  "  I  hope  it  is  n't  that  kind  of  a  circum 
stance  that 's  going  to  affect  our  flat." 

"  No  —  no,  indeed,"  the  girl  hastened  to  assure 
her. 

"  Don't  look  so  happy  you  scare  a  person  out  of 
her  wits,  then,  or  you  '11  make  me  wish  I  had  left 
that  letter  in  the  top  drawer." 

"  If  —  you  —  had,  Aunt  Mira  !  " 

"Well,  if  I  had?" 

"Why —  I  should  still  be  worrying  about  that 
money  matter." 

"  He  says  that  was  all  right,  does  he  ?  " 

"  He  just  the  same  as  says  so.  We  're  nearly 
there,  Aunt  Mira." 

Miss  Graves's  "  faculty "  now  came  into  play 
again,  and  before  many  weeks  had  passed  that 
modest  castle  in  the  air,  an  apartment  for  two,  had 
settled  to  earth,  and  aunt  and  niece  were  settled 
in  it. 

The  chief  interest  of  the  winter  to  the  pair  was 
Frances's  correspondence.  The  girl  kept  her  glori 
fying  secret  locked  in  her  own  heart ;  but  even  Miss 
Miranda  found  the  affairs  of  Lucy  Smith  and  Mrs. 
Peabody  rather  prosy  compared  to  the  letters  that 
still  connected  the  little  flat  with  the  gay  doings 
of  the  Jewetts  in  Florence  and  the  quiet  household 
at  Ardleigh. 

Miss  Graves  bravely  dealt  her  old  friends  the 


338  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

shock  of  stating  her  interest  and  sympathy  in  her 
niece's  faith.  Indeed,  Mrs.  Peabody  and  Mrs. 
Smith  held  many  a  conclave  over  the  affairs  of  the 
reunited  pair.  They  agreed  that  no  hen  with  one 
chicken  was  ever  prouder  or  busier  than  Miranda ; 
and  as  they  were  very  fond  of  Frances,  and  noted 
her  increased  charm  and  happiness,  they  also 
agreed  that  few  hens  had  so  much  excuse  for 
pride. 

Into  the  inner  life  of  aunt  and  niece  they  never 
penetrated.  It  was  only  characteristic  of  Miranda 
that  her  answers  to  inquiries  about  their  sum 
mer  should  be  non-committal,  commonplace,  and 
vaguely  general. 

"  How  I  could  make  Lucy  Smith's  eyes  bulge 
out !  "  she  used  sometimes  to  say  to  herself  while 
busy  with  the  household  work,  while  Frances  was 
at  school ;  "  but  Frances  would  n't  like  it,  so  I  '11 
keep  mum." 

The  young  men  who  had  known  Frances  most 
of  her  life  and  of  late  years  had  been  developing 
increasingly  romantic  inclinations  toward  her,  re 
turned  eagerly  to  their  allegiance.  Miss  Graves 
listened  to  the  conversations  which  went  on  some 
times  in  the  little  parlor,  and  often  laughed  over 
the  memory  of  them  while  Frances  was  at  school  and 
she  herself  at  work  in  her  spotless  kitchen. 

"  I  declare,  I  do  feel  some  nights  as  if  I  must 
put  those  poor  fellows  out  of  their  misery  ! "  she 
would  say  to  herself.  "  I  feel  like  telling  'em  not 
to  waste  their  time.  It 's  no  use  for  such  as  them 
to  try  to  make  an  impression  on  an  Anglomaniac  I  " 


FRANCES'S  CORRESPONDENCE         339 

Frances's  letters  to  Ardleigh  were  her  chief 
care.  For  a  time  Sir  William's  impassioned 
epistles  reached  her  every  few  days  ;  but  after  a 
while,  under  the  influence  of  the  careful  and  help 
ful  letters  she  sent  him  at  regular  periods,  he 
quieted  to  more  coherent  and  calm  responses. 

Miss  Hereford's  missives  were  the  ones  she 
opened  and  read  with  most  eagerness,  and  Miss 
Graves  noted  with  much  relief  that  the  letter  of  the 
train,  which  for  a  time  she  had  been  tempted  to 
wish  had  been  mislaid,  never  had  a  successor. 

In  one  of  Miss  Hereford's  early  communications 
she  told  of  Mr.  Burling's  success  in  finding  the 
right  person  to  appreciate  the  situation  sympa 
thetically  and  act  as  resident  tutor  to  Sir  William. 

"  The  young  man  assures  me  it  is  nothing  but  a 
pleasure  to  teach  Billy,"  she  wrote,  "  as  the  latter's 
eagerness  to  learn  does  not  wane.  Mr.  Deane  has 
a  very  desirable  refinement  as  well  as  much  learn 
ing,  and  be  sure  it  was  not  long  before  Billy  had 
told  him  of  you.  You  would  have  been  pleased 
with  the  frankness  with  which  Mr.  Burling  told 
the  tutor  of  the  help  Billy  had  received  in  Science. 
Indeed,  it  was  necessary  to  explain,  for  let  me  tell 
you,  dear  child,  in  place  of  the  family  prayers  to 
which  the  servants  at  Ardleigh  have  been  accus 
tomed  for  generations,  they  must  all  file  in  every 
morning  now  to  hear  Sir  William  read  the  day's 
lesson  from  the  Bible  and  '  Science  and  Health.' 
I  can  see  that  those  who  were  here  long  before  he 
was  born  consider  it  a  form  of  madness  ;  but  it  is 


340  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

touching  to  see  the  love  in  their  eyes  as  they  watch 
him  while  he  reads,  so  earnestly  and  unconsciously. 
I  fancy  they  are  hearing  a  good  deal  about  the  new 
faith  from  Sanders.  I  know  Billy  had  to  request 
him  not  to  play  '  Shepherd,  show  me  how  to  go ' 
on  his  accordion  in  the  servants'  hall.  The  dear 
boy  can't  sing  it  now,  with  you  so  far  away. 

"  Mr.  Burling  and  I  sometimes  speak  of  those 
afternoon  teas  at  Waterview,  when  you  used  to 
make  such  kind  effort  to  answer  our  questions. 
Dear  child,  I  'm  afraid  we  perplexed  you  very 
often,  we  were  so  slow  at  the  new  tongue.  Divine 
Love  helps  us  now,  through  the  added  responsibil 
ity  we  feel  to  know  the  truth  for  our  boy's  sake. 
I  can  scarcely  bear  to  tell  you  of  the  sad  scene  I 
had  with  my  dear  rector.  He  was  really  pale  with 
shock  when  he  discovered  our  change,  but  I  as 
sured  him  that  Sir  William  would  do  nothing  to 
pull  down  established  customs  outside  his  own 
household,  and  he  had  to  be  satisfied  with  that. 

"  After  he  was  gone  I  cried  a  little,  but  I  felt  so 
happy  that  I  had  stood  by  what  I  had  proved  to 
be  good.  Mr.  Burling  helped  me  wonderfully,  of 
course.  He  was  present  when  the  rector  called, 
and  in  that  cool,  assured,  courteous  way  of  his 
silenced  the  poor  man  when  he  wanted  to  revile. 
Ah,  well,  Mr.  Burling  made  him  understand  our 
position ;  and  when  he  cited  the  change  in  Billy 
and  asked  the  rector  to  explain  it  reasonably,  our 
dear  old  friend  mumbled  a  good  deal  and  soon 
went  away.  I  am  going  to  have  him  and  his  wife 
to  dinner  next  week. 


FRANCES'S  CORRESPONDENCE         341 

"  Billy  lets  me  read  your  charming  letters.  He 
lives  on  them.  I  am  glad  you  and  Miss  Graves 
are  so  well  and  happy." 

A  good  deal  of  prayerful  study  went  into  every 
one  of  those  epistles  that  Frances  wrote  Sir  Wil 
liam.  She  was  so  desirous  to  imply  always  the 
steady,  unchanging  regard  she  felt  for  him,  the 
interest,  the  helpfulness,  and  to  make  it  quite  dis 
tinct  that  there  was  nothing  more. 

Miss  Hereford  might  have  read  between  the 
lines  of  those  letters,  —  lines  written  in  a  distinct 
and  legible  hand,  clean-cut  and  reliable  as  the 
writer  herself.  However,  the  English  spinster 
considered  them  simply  as  models  of  what  a  maid 
should  say  to  a  man  situated  as  these  two  were, 
and  waited  the  springtime  with  her  nephew,  re 
joicing  in  the  increase  of  manliness  and  assurance 
which  was  daily  manifested  in  him. 

With  spring  the  Jewetts  left  Italy  and  went  to 
England.  A  cordial  invitation  met  them  in  Lon 
don  to  come  at  once  to  Ardleigh.  They  accepted 
with  alacrity,  and  ten  days  after  that  which  saw 
them  driving  through  the  grounds  to  the  old 
manor,  Frances  Rogers  came  home  from  school 
and  walked  into  her  little  parlor.  It  felt  genial 
after  the  raw  air  without,  and  on  the  table  she 
quickly  espied  a  small  glass  of  trailing  arbutus. 
Miss  Graves,  entering  by  another  door,  was  just 
in  time  to  see  her  niece  spring  forward  and  fall  on 
her  knees  before  the  little  table,  with  her  face 
close  to  the  blossoms. 


342  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  I  calculated  you  'd  be  pleased  to  see  'em  this 
early,"  said  Miss  Miranda,  with  a  smile  that  broad 
ened  slowly  as  low  ejaculations  broke  from  the  girl. 

"  The  earlier  the  better  —  the  earlier  the  better," 
exclaimed  Frances  softly,  and  as  she  rose  her  aunt 
was  amazed  to  see  that  she  smiled  through  tears. 

"  What  in  the  world,  child "  —  began  Miss 
Graves,  and  paused  because  she  was  clasped  in 
her  niece's  arms. 

"  I  have  said  all  along  that  everything  would 
come  right  when  the  arbutus  came,  —  everything 
—  everything  !  " 

"  Frances  Rogers,  what 's  the  matter  with  you  ?  " 
Miss  Graves  pushed  the  other  off  at  arm's  length, 
her  astonished  eyes  meeting  those  that  laughed  like 
sunlight  in  the  rain.  "  Have  you  got  too  tired, 
child  ?  "  She  gave  her  a  little  shake.  "  Christian 
Scientists  have  n't  any  business  to  get  run  down  in 
the  spring."  Another  shake.  "  How  would  you 
like  to  take  some  malt  extract,  Frances  Rogers  ? 
Don't  you  know  there  ain't  any  fatigue  in  mind  ?  " 

"  Oh,  don't  shake  me  any  more,  Aunt  Mira !  " 
laughed  the  girl,  wiping  her  eyes.  "  I  was  so  glad 
to  see  the  arbutus.  It  was  so  sweet  of  you  —  so 
sioeet  of  you  —  to  get  them.  I  've  been  wondering 
if  it  would  be  any  use  to  go  out  into  the  woods 
and  look  for  some  Saturday,  but  now,"  her  breath 
caught,  "  now  it  is  all  right" 

"  Well,  I  should  think  so,"  said  Miss  Graves 
suspiciously.  "  What  is  there  to  come  right,  I 
should  like  to  know  ?  Everything  seems  just  about 
as  it  should  be  to  me." 


FRANCES'S  CORRESPONDENCE         343 

"  But  I  love  the  spring,  I  love  the  spring,"  re 
sponded  the  girl.  "  Don't  you  ?  The  arbutus  and 
the  bluebird,  the  sweetest,  bravest  things  in  nature, 
they  hurry  so  to  tell  us  that  winter,  the  winter  of 
our  discontent,  is  over  !  " 

"  Winter  of  our  discontent !  "  repeated  Miss 
Graves,  aggrieved.  "  It 's  been  the  most  con 
tented  winter  of  my  life." 

"  Has  n't  it  been  a  happy  winter  !  "  agreed  the 
girl  with  light-hearted  inconsistency.  She  drew 
her  aunt  down  upon  the  little  sofa  beside  her. 
"  Here  is  a  letter  I  just  found  in  the  box  from 
Laura.  It  is  postmarked  Darrington,  so  they  are 
at  Ardleigh." 

"  I  did  n't  know  they  expected  to  go  there." 

"  Neither  did  I.  Let  us  see  what  she  says." 
Frances  opened  the  letter  and  read ;  at  first  aloud, 
then  her  lips  closed,  and  holding  the  sheet  so  her 
aunt  could  see,  they  both  scanned  its  lines  silently. 

MY  DEAR  FRANCES,  —  Aren't  you  amazed  to 
find  us  here?  I  am.  I  feel  guilty,  too,  every 
minute,  for  seeing  this  beautiful,  romantic,  pictur 
esque  place  before  you  do.  I  'm  glad,  though, 
that  you  should  hear  from  some  one  who  has  not 
seen  him  all  winter  how  improved  and  charming 
Sir  William  is.  The  warmth  of  his  welcome 
touched  and  delighted  us.  In  fact,  both  he  and 
his  aunt  are  as  kind  as  if  we  were  near  and  dear 
relatives.  Even  Dudley  seems  to  approve  our 
coming.  She  likes  my  gowns  and  hats,  which  she 
declares  are  "  chick."  Of  course  we  realize  that 


344  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

Sir  William  and  Miss  Hereford  consider  us  a 
link  with  you,  and  we  shine  by  reflected  light. 
Sir  William  has  taken  me  on  many  a  delightful 
tramp  already.  He  is  relaxing  the  constant  work 
and  study,  and  his  aunt  says  I  have  come  just  in 
time  to  help  him  play. 

All  our  conversational  roads  are  very  apt  to 
lead  to  Rome  —  or,  rather,  the  princess.  It  re 
minds  me  of  last  summer  at  Windermere,  when  I 
delved  into  "  Harper's  Weekly  "  and  half  a  dozen 
magazines  with  him,  so  he  might  inform  his  mind 
for  the  sake  of  the  princess.  He  never  left  me  any 
illusions  in  his  calls  at  Windermere.  He  is  so 
different  now,  so  easily  master  of  himself  and  his 
house. 

What  a  domain  awaits  your  highness  !  I  feel 
ridiculously  and  inappropriately  modern  every 
where  I  go,  and  yet  completely  enchanted  all  the 
time.  Oh,  I  '11  be  so  good,  Lady  Hereford,  if 
you  '11  let  me  come  sometimes  and  play  in  your 
front  yard ! 

Was  n't  I  good  last  summer  not  to  say  anything 
when  I  knew  —  oh,  just  everything  ?  But  I  was 
a  little  jealous  of  you,  Frances.  You  were  the 
principal  girl,  and  that  is  what  I  always  liked  to 
be.  I  'd  rather  own  it,  because  I  'm  trying  just  as 
hard  as  I  can  to  grow  up  to  that  higher  plane 
where  you  and  mother  are,  and  I  know  honesty 
comes  first.  I  'm  not  jealous  now,  and  I  long  for 
you  to  come  and  see  where  you  are  going  to  be  so 
happy.  It 's  the  strangest  thing,  but  I  can't  pic 
ture  you  here.  I  try  to,  and  you  just  gently  slip 


FRANCES'S  CORRESPONDENCE         345 

away  to  Waterview,  or  Windermere,  or  Boston 
every  time.  Another  reason  for  you  to  invite  me 
when  you  do  come. 

Wait  till  you  see  the  portrait  gallery  !  There 
were  some  pretty  Lady  Herefords,  and  Sir  Wil 
liam's  mother  you  'd  know  at  once  was  Mr.  Bur- 
ling's  sister ;  but  some  of  them  are  frumps,  —  just 
between  you  and  me. 

To  my  great  disappointment,  Mr.  Burling  is 
n't  here.  I  believe  he  's  in  London.  Miss  Here 
ford  says  he 's  stood  right  by  Sir  William  all 
winter,  helping  him  in  all  ways  as  devotedly  as 
ever  :  but  now  that  the  young  man's  chrysalis  state 
is  passed,  Mr.  Burling  told  his  aunt  he  was  n't 
going  to  remain  to  see  Billy  torn  in  pieces  by 
match-making  mammas  who  are  ignorant  that  he 
will  look  at  nothing  lower  than  royalty.  I  can 
hear  him  say  it,  can't  you  ? 

When  she  had  read  the  last  word  of  the  letter, 
Miss  Graves  lifted  her  eyes  covertly  to  her  niece's 
face.  The  sun  had  gone  under  a  cloud. 

"  Frances,"  she  said,  as  the  girl  folded  the  letter, 
"  it 's  like  pulling  teeth  to  lose  you,  but  —  is  that 
what  you  meant  about  the  springtime  ?  " 

"  No  —  perhaps  I  was  dreaming." 

"  Now,  don't  you  feel  bad  because  Laura  's  got 
there  first.  She  '11  continue  to  be  last,  just  as  she 
always  has  been." 

"  Oh,  how  I  wish  she  might  be  first  and  remain 
first !  "  ejaculated  Frances  with  fervor. 

"  What  ?  you  have  n't  changed  your  mind,  then  ?  " 


346  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  What  has  happened  to  change  my  mind  ?  " 
Frances  rose,  and  her  aunt  was  impressed  with 
the  difference  in  her  walk  and  mien  as  she  again 
approached  the  table  where  stood  the  arbutus. 
Her  hand  hovered  lovingly  over  the  delicate,  hardy 
wild  things. 

"  I  want  some  of  these,  Aunt  Mira." 
"  Take  them  all.     They  're  all  yours." 
"  I  want  some  to  press.    Did  you  ever  press  wild 
flowers,  Aunt  Mira  ?     Were  you  ever  a  sentimen 
tal  girl?" 

"  I  don't  know  as  I  was.  I  know  I  never  kept 
folks  guessing  the  way  you  do.  I  spoke  out  just 
what  was  in  my  mind.  I  should  say  a  girl  who 
could  resist  all  the  pictures  in  that  letter  was  about 
as  unsentimental  as  they  come." 

Frances  smiled  at  the  pink  blossoms  she  held, 
and  went  out  of  the  room. 

Two  weeks  after  the  reception  of  Laura  Jewett's 
letter  there  came  one  from  Sir  William  Hereford, 
and  Frances  did  not  ask  Miss  Graves  to  look  over 
her  shoulder  while  she  read  it. 
It  ran  thus :  — 

MY  PRINCESS,  —  I  declined  to  take  your  last 
word  at  Waterview,  as  you  know ;  and  you,  like 
an  angel,  have  never  since  written  one  discourag 
ing  word,  and  still  —  I  read  every  one  of  your  let 
ters  over  again  last  night,  and  you  have  not  said 
one  more  encouraging  than  those  with  which  from 
the  first  you  gently  drew  me  out  of  darkness  into 
light. 


FRANCES'S  CORRESPONDENCE        347 

Has  any  change  in  my  favor  been  going  on  in 
your  mind  ?  Has  that  ring  —  which  I  hope  in  any 
case  you  will  wear  always  for  my  sake  —  come  to 
mean  any  more  to  you  than  it  did  on  the  evening 
when  you  so  reluctantly  allowed  me  to  place  it  on 
your  finger  ?  I  pleaded  my  cause  that  night  with 
a  great  deal  of  egotism.  I  was  a  creature  of  one 
Idea.  You,  wise  and  dear  guiding  star  of  my  life, 
were  half  frightened  for  me  and  by  me.  I  realize 
that  now.  Also,  I  think  I  see  in  your  good  letters 
that  you  have  not  swerved  from  the  position  you 
took  then. 

Miss  Jewett,  as  you  know,  is  here.  I  long  to 
have  you  see  her  again  since  she  has  grown  to  un 
derstand.  Mr.  Deane,  my  tutor,  is  a  fine  fellow. 
He  read  me  the  other  day  a  very  picturesque  poem. 
He  says  it  is  very  old,  and  I  should  think  it  is  just 
about  as  old  as  mortal  mind  ;  but  some  lines  in  it 
can  be  turned  to  mean  a  great  deal  to  us.  They 
are  these  :  — 

"  The  Sovereign  Alchemist  that  in  a  trice 
Life's  leaden  metal  into  gold  transmutes." 

That  is  what  happened  to  me,  and  that  is  what 
has  happened  to  Miss  Laura,  and  so  we  have  a 
great  deal  to  talk  about.  She  has  the  right  look 
in  her  bright  eyes  now ;  and  although  she  is  just 
as  amusing  as  ever,  she  can  be  as  seriously  sweet 
as  you  are,  my  princess.  I  want  you  to  see  her 
again. 

I  told  you  I  should  come  for  you  in  the  spring, 
and  you  said  I  might  if  Divine  Love  had  led  you 
to  me.  What  is  the  truth  about  it  ?  I  do  not  want 


348  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

pity  or  sacrifice,  and  you  would  not  give  them  to 
me  if  I  did.  Dear  Princess,  best  friend  that  ever 
a  man  had,  the  time  has  come  for  you  to  give  me 
a  definite  answer,  and  you  can  do  so  fearlessly  at 
last.  Do  not  keep  me  in  suspense.  Cable  me  one 
word,  "  Yes  "  or  "  No." 

Frances  lifted  radiant  eyes  from  the  finished 
letter. 

"  Dear  Billy !  he  has  felt  the  truth.  He  wants 
me  to  say  '  No !  " 

With  a  rejoicing  heart  she  put  on  her  hat  and 
jacket,  and  went  out  to  renounce  all  claim  to  shine 
in  the  portrait  gallery  at  Ardleigh. 


CHAPTER  XXVHI 

BY   CABLE 

IT  was  at  this  time  that  her  niece's  absent- 
mindedness  began  to  afflict  Miss  Graves. 

"You  ought  to  be  treated  for  it,"  said  Miss 
Miranda  one  day.  "  You  behave  as  if  you  were 
in  love,  Frances  Eogers." 

"  Excuse  me.  Have  you  been  speaking  to  me, 
Aunt  Mira?  I  was  just  calculating  the  days, 
thinking  that  I  shall  probably  find  another  letter 
from  Laura  Jewett  when  I  get  home  from  school 
this  afternoon." 

"  Well,  your  thoughts  seem  to  have  been  so 
satisfactory  the  last  week,  it 's  a  pity  you  have  n't 
talked  more  of  them  out.  Every  time  I  've  looked 
at  you  you  've  seemed  just  bubbling  over  with 
something  most  too  good  to  keep.  My  talk 's 
been  like  one  end  of  a  telephone  conversation  long 
enough.  I  'm  getting  tired  of  it." 

"  Well,  I  will  tell  you,"  replied  Frances.  "  About 
ten  days  ago  I  received  a  letter  from  Sir  William 
that  I  did  n't  show  you.  In  it  he  asked  me  again, 
and  finally,  whether  I  would  marry  him,  and  asked 
me  to  cable  a  definite  reply." 

"  I  want  to  know !  "  Miss  Graves  stood  at  close 
attention. 


350  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  I  did  so.  I  cabled  *  No ! '  "  Frances's  dimple 
played  hide  and  seek  as  she  viewed  her  aunt's 
countenance. 

"  Proud  of  it,  are  you  ?  "  returned  Miss  Graves 
accusingly.  "You  were  n't  so  hard-hearted  the 
night  before  he  left  Waterview." 

"  No,  for  then  he  had  n't  learned  that  he  wanted 
me  to  refuse  him.  Oh,  Aunt  Mira,  I  've  felt  as 
light  as  a  feather  ever  since  that  letter  came  !  Is  n't 
it  refreshing  when  duty  and  inclination  jump  the 
same  way  ?  " 

"  What  makes  you  so  sure  he  's  changed  ?  " 

Frances  laughed  softly.  "  Well,  I  am  sure.  I 
expect  to  have  a  proof  to  show  you  before  long. 
You  be  guessing  what  it  is  while  I  'm  at  school." 

In  vain  Miss  Graves  guessed  rather  dismally 
all  the  afternoon.  Of  course,  she  did  not  wish 
to  part  with  Frances  ;  but  she  had  schooled  her 
thought  to  it,  and  it  would  have  been  a  grand  as 
well  as  a  good  match.  She  was  not  altogether 
pleased  that  her  niece  had  taken  such  an  irrevoca 
ble  step. 

At  the  accustomed  time  she  heard  Frances's  light 
tread  on  the  stair.  The  girl's  eyes  and  cheeks 
were  bright  as  she  rushed  into  the  room. 

"  Here  it  is  !  "  she  cried,  waving  an  open  letter. 
"  I  stopped  downstairs  to  read  it.  It  is  as  sweet  as 
it  is  short." 

Miss  Graves  adjusted  her  glasses  and  took  the 
offered  sheet. 

DAELING,  darling  PKINCESS, —  Thank  you  so 


BY  CABLE  351 

much  for  not   loving    him !      I  'm    too  happy  to 
write  now. 

LAURA. 

P.  S.  —  He  won't  let  me  call  him  Billy.  Is  that 
ground  for  jealousy  ?  L. 

"  Did  n't  I  say  everything  would  come  right 
when  the  arbutus  bloomed  ?  "  asked  Frances,  as 
Miss  Graves  looked  up  blankly. 

Pier  aunt  sat  down  to  glance  again  over  the  few 
lines. 

"  Well,  Frances  Rogers  !  "  At  last  she  looked 
up.  "  I  've  known  for  a  long  time  that  you  did  n't 
have  common  sense.  Bear  the  heat  and  burden  of 
the  day  with  that  —  that  enigma,  and  then  as  soon 
as  he  becomes  normal  and  somebody  to  be  proud 
of,  hand  him  over  to  that  girl  who  never  did  a 
thing  to  deserve  it !  I  'm  glad  you  like  this  flat 
and  half  a  dozen  feet  of  back  porch  better  than  a 
palace  and  a  park." 

"  Why,  1  did  n't  know  you  wanted  to  get  rid  of 
me,"  said  Frances,  trying  to  look  injured,  and  una 
ble  to  do  anything  but  ripple  into  little  bursts  of 
laughter. 

"  Oh,  giggle,  do  !  "  exclaimed  Miss  Graves. 

"  Ha  !  ha  !  "  laughed  the  girl,  with  an  infectious 
merriment  that  would  not  be  gainsaid. 

Miss  Miranda  smiled  reluctantly.  "  I  don't  un 
derstand  you,  Frances,"  she  declared,  rising.  "I 
suppose  I  never  shall." 

"  Yes,  you  will,  dear,"  replied  the  girl,  growing 
serious.  "  The  moment  when  I  read  that  letter 


352  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

was  only  second  in  happiness  to  one  other  that  I 
shall  tell  you  of  some  day  when  I  am  at  liberty 
to  do  so." 

"  Well,  she  's  smart,  Laura  Jewett  is.  I  always 
said  so,"  remarked  Miss  Miranda,  going  to  the 
kitchen. 

"I'll  be  out  in  time  to  set  the  table,  Aunt 
Mira,"  said  Frances,  and  then  she  went  into  her 
own  room  and  closed  the  door  softly  behind  her. 

"  The  time  has  come,"  she  whispered. 

With  glad  eyes  and  lips  she  took  a  heavy  book 
from  her  table,  arid  opening  it,  there  fell  out  some 
pressed  sprays  of  arbutus.  These  she  folded  in  a 
blank  sheet  of  paper  and  slipped  it  into  an  enve 
lope,  which  she  sealed  and  addressed  to  Maurice 
Burling.  Hastening  out  and  running  downstairs, 
she  mailed  the  wordless  message,  and  was  back 
again  before  her  aunt  had  remarked  her  absence. 

On  the  first  Saturday  after  this  Frances  lured 
Miss  Miranda  into  Boston  on  a  shopping  expedi 
tion,  having  convinced  Miss  Graves  that  it  was 
time  for  them  to  see  about  their  summer  ward 
robes.  Again  she  heightened  her  reputation  for 
eccentricity  by  purchasing  all  her  cotton  gowns 
for  the  season  of  one  color.  They  were  all  pink, 
or  pink  and  white. 

"  What  are  you  thinking  of,  Frances  ?  "  said 
Miss  Miranda  desperately,  when  the  fourth  dress 
had  been  purchased.  "  You  Ve  always  worn  blue 
before,  and  it 's  your  best  color.  Is  it  possible 
that  just  because  that  poor  boy  last  summer  liked 
blue  so  much,  you  won't  wear  it  this  year  ?  You  're 


BY  CABLE 

just  queer  enough  for  that;  but  let  me  tell  you 
you  're  biting  off  your  own  nose.  Do  you  realize 
you  won't  have  a  single  blue  dress?  Yours  are  just 
worn  out." 

"  'Sh !  "  said  Frances,  in  smiling  embarrassment. 
"  The  clerks  are  n't  interested.  I  'm  out  of  my 
teens  now  —  I  must  wear  pink  while  I  can.  I  can 
wear  blue  when  I  'm  quite  old,  can't  I  ?  " 

"  I  thought  you  were  n't  ever  going  to  be  quite 
old,"  remarked  Miss  Miranda  dryly. 

"  Of  course  —  yes ;  but  I  can't.  I  want  to  wear 
pink  and  white  this  summer.  I  might  have  on  a 
blue  dress  when  I  —  yes,  when  I  did  n't  —  did  n't 
like  to,  you  know." 

Miss  Miranda  sniffed.  "  I  'd  forgotten  girls 
were  quite  so  silly,"  she  said.  "Now  I  want  to 
look  for  some  black  grenadine,  and  don't  you 
get  side-tracked  on  pink  cheesecloth  if  you  can 
help  it." 

Summer  vacation  at  last.  No  answer  had  come 
to  Frances's  mute  message.  Doubtless  it  had  fol 
lowed  Burling  about  if  he  were  traveling ;  still  she 
teased  herself  with  a  crowd  of  uncomfortable  sur 
mises,  not  the  least  uncomfortable  being  that  it 
might  have  been  lost  in  the  mail  or  the  blossoms  so 
defaced  that  by  the  time  he  saw  them  they  would 
convey  no  idea. 

The  friends  who  had  asked  her  to  Intervale  the 
season  before  invited  her  once  more.  The  invita 
tion  included  Miss  Graves,  but  that  lady  de 
murred. 


354  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  I  should  be  a  cat  in  a  strange  garret.  I  don't 
know  them.  You  go  right  along,  Frances." 

"  I  refuse  to  leave  you  alone  here,"  was  the  firm 
reply. 

"  Then  I  '11  have  Lucy  Smith  come  up.  She  '11 
be  tickled.  She  can  go  down  and  make  up  her 
roomers'  beds  every  morning,  and  we  '11  have  a  fine 
time.  I  can  get  a  splendid  draught  through  this 
flat  nights,  and  daytimes  we  '11  go  on  excursions." 

Upon  this  cheerful  representation  Frances 
packed  her  trunk  and  departed  for  the  mountains ; 
and  thus  it  was  that  one  rainy  day  when  Miss 
Graves  could  not  go  forth,  a  blow  fell  upon  her. 

She  and  Mrs.  Smith,  in  white  dressing-sacks 
and  petticoats,  were  sitting  near  a  dripping  win 
dow,  mending  and  talking  in  a  state  of  high  spir 
its  which  the  heated  humidity  could  not  dampen, 
when  a  messenger  boy  knocked,  and  through  the 
partially  opened  door  a  cable  message  addressed 
to  Frances  was  slipped  into  Miss  Graves's  hand. 

She  tore  it  open,  expecting  more  of  what  she 
termed  Laura  Jewett's  gush. 

One  word  met  her  at  first  amazed,  then  horrified 
vision :  — 

"  Coming." 

For  a  minute  she  gazed  paralyzed  at  the  un 
signed  threat,  then  threw  up  her  hands. 

"  Lucy  Smith  !  "  she  cried  desperately,  "  he 's 
coming !  " 

"Who?" 

"The  lord!" 

"  Who,  Miranda  Graves  1 " 


BY  CABLE  355 

"  Oh,  it 's  a  long  story,"  groaned  Miss  Miranda, 
"  but  I  knew  she  was  too  confident.  There  's  been 
an  English  nobleman  wanting  to  marry  Frances 
for  a  year,"  went  on  Miss  Graves,  not  unmindful, 
even  in  her  extremity,  of  the  splendor  of  this  an 
nouncement  and  the  good  excuse  for  making  it. 
"  She  did  n't  care  for  him,  and  she  does  n't,  though 
he  's  been  writing  all  winter.  He  is  n't  like  most 
titles.  He  has  good  habits  and  he  's  rich  —  you 
ought  to  see  the  pictures  of  his  castle  and  every 
thing  ;  but  Frances  has  got  the  real  Rogers  obsti 
nacy,  and  she  's  taken  against  the  idea,  and  she 
thought  she  'd  settled  it  for  good  and  all."  She 
gazed  at  the  paper  again.  "  I  guess  I  can  send 
Frances  Rogers  a  telegram  as  short  and  sharp  as 
this  one.  Mine  '11  just  say,  '  Going.'  That  young 
fellow  's  a  regular  Samson.  He  's  a  raving  beauty, 
but  he  's  got  the  temper  of  Cain.  Do  you  suppose 
I  'm  going  to  meekly  stay  here  and  let  him  come 
and  pull  this  flat  down  around  my  ears  because 
Frances  is  gone  ?  She  won't  have  him,  even  if  he 
massacres  us  all,  and  so  I  can  tell  him.  What  am 
I  going  to  do,  Lucy  Smith  ?  " 

Mrs.  Smith,  whose  gray  hair  was  slowly  rising 
under  this  amazing  mingling  of  magnificence  and 
terror,  glanced  fearfully  toward  the  door  and  spoke 
falter  in  gly  :  — 

"  Let 's  go  down  to  my  house,  Miranda." 

"  Pshaw !  He  can't  get  here  for  six  days,  Lucy. 
Don't  look  so  scared.  I  'm  going  to  make  Frances 
come  home  —  that 's  what  I  '11  do  ;  and  I  '11  have 
in  a  policeman,  too.  You  see  if  I  don't." 


356  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Is  he  so  desperate  ?  "  inquired  Mrs.  Smith  in 
a  quavering  voice. 

"Distracted  about  her.  Clean  distracted.  I 
never  meant  to  tell  you  a  word,  Lucy,  because 
what  was  the  use ;  and  don't  you  breathe  it." 

Mrs.  Smith  looked  incapable  of  breathing  any 
thing  as  she  sat  looking  up  at  Miss  Miranda  tower 
ing  darkly  above  her. 

"  I  '11  write  this  instant,  Lucy  Smith.  Just  ex 
cuse  me." 

The  reply  to  Miss  Graves's  wild  and  imperious 
appeal  came  promptly,  and  read  as  follows  :  — 

"  That  message  was  from  Mr.  Burling.  Please 
send  him  up  here  when  he  comes." 

The  surprise  of  this  disclosure  was  scarcely  an 
anti-climax. 

"  It 's  the  young  man's  uncle,"  Miss  Graves  ex 
plained  to  her  guest,  "  and  I  'm  just  as  much  afraid 
of  him  another  way.  He  's  evidently  coming  to 
plead  for  his  nephew,  and  I  do  feel  for  Frances,  I 
must  say.  Poor,  poor  girl !  Mr.  Burling  is  used 
to  being  obeyed,  I  can  tell  you.  If  he  don't  get 
what  he  's  coming  for,  I  guess  it  '11  be  a  first  fail 
ure.  Poor  Frances  !  I  don't  know  but  I  'm  glad 
she  's  going  to  fight  it  out  up  there." 

Miss  Graves  concocted  what  she  deemed  a  clever 
device  to  avoid  seeing  the  Englishman.  On  the 
sixth  morning  after  receiving  the  cable  message, 
she  posted  up  outside  the  locked  door  of  the  flat  a 
letter  sealed  and  addressed  to  Mr.  Burling,  ex 
plaining  that  she  had  been  called  away  on  that 
special  day,  and  that  he  would  find  Miss  Rogers's 


BY  CABLE  357 

address  inclosed.  Then  she  went  to  Mrs.  Smith's 
and  remained  until  late  in  the  evening.  On  the 
third  day  the  device  worked.  When  she  returned, 
the  letter  was  gone. 

"  Now,"  she  thought,  with  a  deep  sigh,  "  poor 
Frances  will  have  to  deal  with  him." 

Among  the  hills  Maurice  found  her.  He  had 
never  before  been  in  this  picturesque  region,  and 
never  had  its  charms  fallen  upon  eyes  which  re 
ceived  them  more  as  a  matter  of  course.  As  he 
drove  from  the  station  to  the  house  he  sought,  lofty 
hills  and  undulating  vale  but  meant  to  him  the 
setting  for  one  figure.  Of  course  the  turf  was  fresh 
with  a  spi'inglike  green.  She  had  trodden  it. 
Of  course  the  air  was  pure.  She  had  breathed  it. 
The  mountains  stood  in  her  presence. 

The  house  where  Frances  was  staying  was  set 
back  on  a  gentle  slope.  A  clump  of  tall  trees  rose 
on  the  lawn,  and  as  Burling  alighted  from  his 
carriage  he  caught  the  gleam  of  a  rosy  gown  amid 
the  sturdy  trunks. 

Frances  was  sitting  beside  a  tea-table  with  a 
group  of  ladies,  one  of  whom  was  quicker  than 
she  to  discover  the  stranger  advancing  across  the 
lawn. 

"  Who  is  the  elegant  creature  ? "  she  asked 
softly,  but  with  vivid  interest,  as  Maurice  came 
toward  them. 

"  It  is  Mr.  Burling,"  said  Frances,  moving  to 
meet  him. 

Rose  and  white  she  was  as  their  hands  clasped* 
She  introduced  him  to  the  others  of  the  group. 


358  THE  EIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  You  choose  a  rather  unusual  season  to  cross 
to  America,"  said  Mrs.  Deering,  Frances's  hos 
tess. 

"Yes,  I  came  on  business,"  he  replied.  "  The 
men  with  whom  I  am  interested  were  obliged  to 
come  now." 

"  What  a  charming  manner  and  voice  !  "  thought 
Mrs.  Deering.  Then  she  recollected  that  there 
had  also  been  something  out  of  the  ordinary  in 
Frances's  manner  and  voice  when  the  girl  had 
announced  to  her  hostess  that  this  Englishman  was 
imminent ;  so  after  she  had  given  him  a  cup  of  tea 
and  there  had  been  a  little  general  conversation, 
the  hostess  came  to  the  rescue. 

"I  was  just  about  to  take  these  young  ladies  to 
see  my  roses,"  she  remarked.  "Frances  knows 
them  by  heart.  We  shall  hope  to  meet  you  again 
at  supper,  Mr.  Burling  ; "  and  Mrs.  Deering  led 
her  reluctant  flock  away. 

Left  alone,  these  two  patient  waiters  looked  at 
each  other  in  silence. 

They  were  in  an  outdoor  world  which  seemed 
to  Burling  to  consist  of  eyes.  He  joined  Frances 
on  a  rustic  seat. 

"  The  message  was  like  you,"  he  said.  "  It 
reached  me  on  the  day  I  cabled.  They  were  rather 
travel-worn  little  flowers  when  I  saw  them."  He 
opened  a  locket  on  his  fob  and  showed  the  faint 
blossoms  beneath  the  glass. 

"  This  trip  had  just  been  decided  upon.  That 
is  why  I  did  not  come  alone." 

Her  eyes  spoke  to  him  without  need  of  words. 


BY  CABLE  359 

"  When  did  it  begin  with  you,  darling  ?  When 
you  read  my  letter  ?  " 

"  Long,  long  before." 

"  How  wonderful !  "  he  said  in  an  awed  voice. 

"  How  natural,"  she  responded. 

Silence. 

"  I  am  on  my  way  to  Wyoming.  How  would 
you  like  to  spend  a  year  in  Wyoming,  Frances  ?  " 

Her  smile  and  dimple  were  exquisitely  eloquent 
of  her  indifference  as  to  where  that  year  was 
spent. 

"  Oh,  don't  look  that  way,  dear,"  he  pleaded, 
"  until  we  can  get  somewhere  alone !  " 

"  I  wish  we  were  in  Wyoming  now,"  she  said. 

"  So  do  I.  The  ranch  is  very  wide.  Lord  Lenox 
and  Sir  Edmund  Fairfax,  the  principal  owners, 
came  over  with  me.  They  want  me  to  take  charge 
of  things  out  there  for  a  year.  I  had  written  them 
that  I  would  do  so  when  I  learned  of  Billy's  en 
gagement,  and  came  home  full  of  dreams.  There 
the  arbutus  found  me,  for  tired  of  travel,  it  had 
come  back  to  Ardleigh.  Then  I  told  my  friends 
that  I  should  have  to  postpone  my  decision  until 
I  learned  the  tastes  of  a  lady  in  America." 

"  Oh,  did  you  tell  them  about  it  ?  " 

"  Tell  them  !  I  told  the  dolphins  and  the  stars. 
It 's  a  wonder  I  did  n't  tell  the  deck  steward. 
Lenox  says  I  leaked  ecstasy  disgustingly  all  the 
way  over.  He  wants  to  see  you ;  so  does  Fair 
fax." 

"I  don't  want  to  see  them."  A  little  cringe. 
"  I  'm  afraid  of  Lords  and  Sirs." 


360  THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS 

"  Only  for  their  sakes,  I  should  think." 

"  It  seems  such  a  pity  that  anybody  should  know 
before  Aunt  Mira." 

"  Oh,  yes  !  "  gently.  "  Aunt  Mira.  She  posted 
up  a  letter  for  me  on  her  coldly  closed  door." 

Frances  smiled.  "  I  'm  glad  if  there  was  any 
thing  cold  in  Melrose.  Poor  Aunt  Mira !  She 
was  afraid  to  see  you,  I  know." 

"  Why,  pray  ?  She  always  had  me  in  excellent 
subjection." 

"  I  think  she  thought  —  she  feared  —  that  you 
had  come  on  account  of  —  of  Billy." 

Burling  looked  into  his  beloved's  eyes  until  hers 
dropped.  "  He  never  had  a  chance,  then  —  the 
lad?" 

She  shook  her  head  slightly. 

"  You  belong  to  me,  Frances  !  "  A  pause. 
"  How  good  you  were  to  wear  this  gown  —  my 
arbutus  flower ! " 

"You  belong  to  me,  Maurice.  I  shall  always 
wear  what  you  like." 

More  silence ;  adequately  eloquent,  fully  satis 
factory  to  the  silent  ones. 

Burling  was  first  to  speak. 

"  And  I  know  what  you  are  thinking,  my  dar 
ling,  —  that  we  both  belong  to  Another. 

"  Ah !  "  with  a  glance  over  his  shoulder,  "  there 
is  somebody  coming  this  way.  Really,  Frances, 
you  know,  there  are  limits.  Can't  you  take  me 
to  walk  somewhere?" 

"  Do  you  like  ferns  ?  "  asked  the  girl  demurely. 

"  I  adore  ferns  —  when  they  know  enough  to 


BY  CABLE  361 

grow  in  some  dark  and  secluded  dell  far  from  the 
madding  summer  cottager." 

They  rose  and  strolled  back  past  the  house  and 
down  a  decline  which  led  toward  a  thick  growth 
of  firs. 

"  See  all  those  Christmas  trees,"  said  Frances. 
"  Don't  you  like  the  odor  of  them  ?  There  was 
plenty  of  arbutus  here  in  the  spring." 

"  There  is  plenty  now,"  answered  Burling,  look- 
ing  down  into  her  softly  beaming  eyes. 

Their  hands  met  and  clasped,  and  they  passed 
within  the  wood. 


GROSSET&  DUNLAP'S 

DRAMATIZED    NOVELS 

THE    KIND    THAT    ARE    MAKING    THEATRICAL    HISTORY 
May  be  had  wherever  books  are  sold.        Ask  for  Grosset  &  Dunlap's  list 

WITHIN  THE  LAW.      By  Bayard  Veiller  &  Marvin  Dana. 
Illustrated  by  Wm.  Charles  Cooke. 

This  is  a  novelization  of  the  immensely  successful  play  which  ran 
for  t\\o  years  in  New  York  and  Chicago. 

The  plot  of  this  powerful  novel  is  of  a  young  woman's  revenge 
directed  against  her  employer  who  allowed  her  to  be  sent  to  prison 
for  three  years  on  a  charge  of  theft,  of  which  she  was  innocent. 

WHAT  HAPPENED  TO  MARY.     By  Robert  Carlton  Brown. 

illustrated  with  scenes  from  the  play. 

This  is  a  narrative  of  a  young  and  innocent  country  girl  who  is 
suddenly  thrown  into  the  very  heart  of  New  York,  "the  land  of  her 
dreams,"  where  she  is  exposed  to  all  sorts  of  temptations  and  dangers. 

The  story  of  Mary  is  being  told  in  moving  pictures  and  played  in 
theatres  all  over  the  world. 

THE  RETURN  OF  PETER  GRIMM.      By  David  Belasco. 
Illustrated  by  John  Rae, 

This  is  a  novelization  of  the  popular  play  in  which  David  War, 
field,  as  Old  Peter  Grimm,  scored  such  a  remarkable  success. 

The  story  is  spectacular    and  extremely    pathetic  but   withal, 
powerful,  both  as  a  book  and  as  a  play. 
THE  GARDEN  OF  ALLAH.    By  Robert  Hichens. 

This  novel  is  an  intense,  glowing  epic  of  the  great  desert,  sunlit 
barbaric,  with  its  marvelous  atmosphere  of  vastness  and  loneliness. 

It  is  a  book  of  rapturous  beauty,  vivid  in  word  painting.     The  play 
has  been  staged  with  magnificent  cast  and  gorgeous  properties. 
BEN    HUR.    A  Tale  of  the  Christ.    By  General  Lew  Wallace. 

The  whole  world  has  placed  this  famous  Religious-Historical  Ro 
mance  on  a  height  of  pre-eminence  which  no  other  novel  of  its  timo 
has  reached.  The  clashing  of  rivalry  and  the  deepest  human  passions, 
the  perfect  reproduction  of  brilliant  Roman  life,  and  the  tense,  fierce 
atmosphere  of  the  arena  have  kept  their  deep  fascination.  A  tre 
mendous  dramatic  success. 

BOUGHT  AND  PAID  FOR.     By  George  Broadhurst  and  Arthur 
Hornblow.  Illustrated  with  scenes  from  the  play. 

A  stupendous  arraignment  of  modern  marriage  which  has  created 
an  interest  on  the  stage  that  is  almost  unparalleled.  The  scenes  are  laid 
in  New  York,  and  deal  with  conditions  among  both  the  rich  and  poor. 

The  interest  of  the  story  turns  on  the  day-by  day  developments 
which  show  the  young  wife  the  price  she  has  paid. 

Ask  for  complete  free  list  of  G.  &  D.  Popular  Cof>yrighed  Fiction 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  526  WEST  26th  ST..  NEW  YORK 


THE    NOVELS    OF 

CLARA    LOUISE     BURNHAM 

May  be  had  wherever  books  are  sold.       Ask  for  Grosset  and  Dunlap's  list. 

JEWEL:  A  Chapter  in  Her  Life. 

Illustrated  by  Maude  and  Genevieve  Cowles. 

A  sweet,  dainty  story,  breathing  the  doctrine  of  love  and  patience 
and  sweet  nature  and  cheerfulness. 

JEWEL'S   STORY  BOOK. 
Illustrated  by  Albert  Schmitt. 

A  sequel  to  "Jewel"  and  equally  enjoyable. 
CLEVER  BETSY. 

Illustrated  by  Rose  O'Neill. 

The  "Clever  Betsy"  was  a  boat — named  for  the  unyielding  spin 
ster  whom  the  captain  hoped  to  marry.  Through  the  two  Betsys  a 
clever  group  of  people  are  introduced  to  the  reader. 

SWEET   CLOVER:    A  Romance  of  the  White  City. 

A  story  of  Chicago  at  the  time  of  the  World's  Fair.  A  sweet  hu 
man  story  that  touches  the  heart. 

THE  OPENED  SHUTTERS. 
Frontispiece  by  Harrison  Fisher. 

A  summer  haunt  on  an  island  in  Casco  Bay  is  the  background 
for  this  romance.  A  beautiful  woman,  at  discord  with  life,  is  brought 
to  realize,  by  her  new  friends,  that  she  may  open  the  shutters  of  her 
soul  to  the  blessed  sunlight  of  joy  by  casting  aside  vanity  and  self 
love.  A  delicately  humorous  work  with  a  lofty  motive  underlying  it  all. 

THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS. 

An  amusing  story,  opening  at  a  fashionable  Long  Island  resort, 
where  a  stately  Englishwoman  employs  a  forcible  New  England 
housekeeper  to  serve  in  her  interesting  home.  How  types  so  widely 
apart  react  on  each  other's  lives,  all  to  ultimate  good,  makes  a  story 
both  humorous  and  rich  in  sentiment. 

THE   LEAVEN  OF  LOVE. 
Frontispiece  by  Harrison  Fisher. 

At  a  Southern  California  resort  a  world-weary  woman,  young  and 
beautiful  but  disillusioned,  meets  a  girl  who  has  learned  the  art  of 
living — of  tasting  life  in  all  its  richness,  opulence  and  joy.  The  story 
hinges  upon  the  change  wrought  in  the  soul  of  the  blase  woman  by 
this  glimpse  into  a  cheery  life. 


Ask  for  complete  free  list  of  G.  &  D.  Popular  Copyrighted  Fiction 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  526  WEST  26th  ST.,  NEW  YORK 


STORIES    OF    WESTERN    LIFE 

May  be  had  wherever  books  are  sold.       Ask  for  Grosset  &  Dunlap's  list 

RIDERS   OF  THE   PURPLE   SAGE,    By  Zane  Grey. 
Illustrated  by  Douglas  Duer. 

In  this  picturesque  romance  of  Utah  of  some  forty  years  ago,  we 
are  permitted  to  see  the  unscrupulous  methods  employed  by  the  in 
visible  hand  of  the  Mormon  Church  to  break  the  will  of  those  refus 
ing  to  conform  to  its  rule. 

FRIAR  TUCK,    By  Robert  Alexander  Wason, 
Illustrated  by  Stanley  L.  Wood. 

Happy  Hawkins  tells  us,  in  his  humorous  way,  how  Friar  Tuck 
lived  among  the  Cowboys,  how  he  adjusted  their  quarrels  and  love 
affairs  and  how  he  fought  with  them  and  for  them  when  occasion 
required. 

THE   SKY   PILOT.     By  Ralph   Connor. 
Illustrated  by  Louis  Rhead. 

There  is  no  novel,  dealing  with  the  rough  existence  of  cowboys, 
so  charming  in  the  telling,  abounding  as  it  does  with  the  freshest  and 
the  truest  pathos. 

THE  EMIGRANT  TRAIL,    By  Geraldine  Bonner. 
Colored  frontispiece  by  John  Rae. 

The  book  relates  the  adventures  of  a  party  on  its  overland  pil 
grimage,  and  the  birth  and  growth  of  the  absorbing  love  of  two  strong 
men  for  a  charming  heroine. 

THE  BOSS    OF  WIND  RIVER,    By  A.  M.  Chisholm. 
Illustrated  by  Frank  Tenney  Johnson. 

This  is  a  strong,  virile  novel  with  the  lumber  industry  for  its  cen 
tral  theme  and  a  love  story  full  of  interest  as  a  sort  of  subplot. 

A  PRAIRIE   COURTSHIP.    By  Harold  Bindloss. 

A  story  of  Canadian  prairies  in  which  the  hero  is  stirred,  through 
the  influence  of  his  love  for  a  woman,  to  settle  down  to  the  heroic 
business  of  pioneer  farming. 

JOYCE   OF  THE  NORTH  WOODS,    By  Harriet  T.  Comstock. 

Illustrated  by  John  Cassel. 

A  story  of  the  deep  woods  that  shows  the  power  of  love  at  work 
among  its  primitive  dwellers.  It  is  a  tensely  moving  study  of  the 
human  heart  and  its  aspirations  that  unfolds  itself  through  thrilling 
situations  and  dramatic  developments. 

Ask  for  a  compete  free  list  of  G.  &  D.  Popular  Copyrighted  Fiction 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  526  WEST  26th  ST.,  NEW  YORK 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


APR  10 


DUE  2  WKS  FROM  DA 


•WO  22000 


E  RECEIVED 


A     000  1 28  484     3 


